#<- safe for everyone. a general tag for all my safe to read fics.
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
the way home

pairing: none (platonic ot8 & female reader)
summary: a peaceful walk home takes a turn for the worst when you notice you're being followed.
word count: 0.8k
tags/warnings: 9th member au, sasaeng/creepy fan
a/n: i am currently working on a longer fic for this collection, but i wrote this super quickly over the weekend inspired by this clip that i randomly saw on ig.
where the heart is collection | read it on ao3 | masterlist

You notice the person about halfway between the company and home. You'd decided to walk back since the weather was nice, but now regret your decision.
In general, you try not to be too paranoid when you’re out in public, after all, Seoul is a big city and there are a lot of people going to a lot of places. It's a humbling experience to worry about being spotted by a fan and then realise they just happened to be heading to the same area as you.
You walk past the man first, then notice he's behind you a couple streets later when you happen to turn around. You make a few strategic turns, bringing you back into the direction of the company, alternating between more popular streets and quieter ones. Each time you look back, he's still trailing behind you and you know it's no coincidence.
His pace isn't particularly fast, he's stayed about half a block behind you this whole time, and his gait is casual. Large but even steps, you would think that he's just taking an evening stroll if he didn't match you every time that you deliberately sped up or slowed down.
You feel hunted.
You call the guys immediately, blindly hitting the call button for your group chat.
“I think I'm being followed,” you say, the second the call connects. You don't even know which of the members picked up.
“Where are you?” Chan replies back, his tone urgent.
“I was walking home, but now I'm heading back to the company. I'll send my location now.”
“Do you have any details?”
“I think he's a fan. He looks young, early 20s and it seemed like he recognised me. I didn't realise until later that he had turned around and was still behind me.”
“Try to stick to a busy street,” Chan urges you. “Y/n-ah, do you think he's dangerous?”
“He doesn't seem dangerous, per se,” you say slowly. Your voice barely comes out as a whisper. “But I’m scared, oppa. I don't feel safe.”
“We're on our way,” Minho replies. You have no idea when he joined the call or who else is listening in, but you already feel a bit better knowing that they're there. “We'll be there soon and security is sending a team too.”
“Can you stay on the call until then?” you ask with a tremulous voice. “I don't want to be alone.”
“Of course.” It's Chan again. “I promise, we won't hang up until you're in our arms.”
“I'm close to the cafe we went to last week,” you tell them. “The one with the green grape ade and the sweet potato cake that I liked. I think they're still open. I'm going to go in."
“Got it,” Han confirms. “I know the place, we'll send everyone that way.”
You don't want to run or do anything that might set off the person following you. It feels like forever until you finally reach the cafe's entrance and make it in. The jingle of the bell has never seemed so welcoming.
You nod to the worker at the counter and head to a table further into the cafe. You’ve visited enough times that they don't question you since you sometimes meet up with the boys and wait until they arrive before ordering.
“I'm inside,” you update the boys. “Sitting at a table. He’s out there just- he's just standing there. Why won't he leave me alone?!”
Even though you feel significantly safer now that you're inside with other people, your heart is still racing and adrenaline has filled your body. The hand that's not holding your phone is shaking.
“It's okay if you feel scared,” Seungmin soothes you. “We're almost there. He won't bother you again.”
“Okay,” you say shakily, trying to compose yourself.
“Security is close,” Chan says. “What does this person look like? What are they wearing?”
“He's average height, slim. Wearing a baseball cap, big black jacket, baggy jeans. He's right at the window beside the door.”
“Got it,” Chan replies.
You watch, moments later as a couple of men approach the guy. They talk to him for a second before they lead him away with a firm grip on each shoulder.
The second after he disappears from your view, the members burst into the cafe, frantically scanning the room.
You stand up and meet them in the middle.
“Thank you.” Is all you can say, before you burst into tears of relief. The boys waste no time surrounding you and wrapping you in their arms murmuring reassurances, uncaring of how it must look to the cafe patrons.
where the heart is collection | read it on ao3 | masterlist
#the way home#where the heart is collection#chahnniesroom#stray kids x reader#skz x reader#skz x you#skz angst#stray kids angst#skz fic#stray kids fic#askz fanfic#stray kids fanfic#stray kids 9th member#stray kids ninth member#skz 9th member#skz ninth member#stray kids imagines#stray kids#skz#bang chan#lee minho#lee know#seo changbin#hwang hyunjin#han jisung#lee felix#kim seungmin#yang jeongin
601 notes
·
View notes
Text
EPIC : THE FAIR MAIDEN (not so platonic ver.)
CHAPTER THREE : THE NEW ISLAND

relations. : platonic various epic characters/reader -- platonic odysseus/reader ; polites/reader ; platonic eurylochus/reader ; platonic elpenor/reader ; platonic perimedes/reader ; platonic odysseus' crew/reader ; hermes/reader
chpt. sum. : You and the crew spend some time on your island, where they try to stay sane from all the crazy antics you pull. One God in particular, however, is having all the laughs, much like his great-grandson.
tags. : reader continues being a disney princess ; female, mute reader ; pure comfort ; reader helps ody get home ; animal crossing new horizons game mechanics ; this chapter is kinda chaotic XD ; the crew are simps ; hermes makes an appearance ; hermes being a flirty menace ; isekai and transmigration ; fix it fic ; characters know their future ; happy ending for everyone!
length. : 6.5k
a/n : I wrote this to feel better from my cold and monthly cramps all at once and I've gotta say, it was the perfect remedy (˶ᵔ ᵕ ᵔ˶)♡ it's just that it may read like the person who wrote this was suffering from sleep-deprivation and if you think that then you're absolutely right! please forgive me (⸝⸝๑﹏๑⸝⸝) i needed something to do other than rot in bed when i couldn't even sleep because it was so hard to breathe without pain anywho~ enjoy!
navi. | series m.list
← prev | two: the favourable circumstance
Venturing onto the island, you lead the way and invite Odysseus, Polites, Eurylochus and the crew to explore. You know that your island is safe, so you turn to everyone with open arms and a bright smile as if to say ‘Welcome! Please make yourselves at home’. Polites couldn’t help but grin at your obvious invitation, his heart-warming over the ‘open arms’ message he has managed to pass onto you.
“Thank you, fair maiden,” he takes a knee and bows, prompting everyone else, even Odysseus, their king, to follow his lead, “Thank you for welcoming us here,” The bashful image of you they look up to makes their hearts melt. Soon enough, they were happily setting out to explore the island, taking in its beautiful scenes while you venture off on your own, too.
You had one goal in mind: setting up a bath. Nothing is more relaxing than having a hot bath to soak in and getting to feel refreshed and new when you’re done washing up. Finding a secluded location, you design a bathing area composed of three outdoor baths with lots of bamboo surrounding it for privacy and equip the general area with the amenities needed, such as baskets full of bath towels and dispensers for shampoo, conditioner and body wash. You even set up a section of shower booths, where you plan on demonstrating how to use the shower before they get in the hot springs, for sanitary purposes.
The entire time you were putting things together, the crew had settled down, enjoying stable ground for the first time, in a long time. They had never seen such lush grass and thriving wildlife before. However, it only made sense. This was your island, after all, their fair maiden, who only seems to bring peace and comfort. Naturally, your home island would be a paradise.
“How wondrous,” Polites voices in awe, spotting an orchard of fruit trees and a crop field across the river where a beautiful wooden bridge arches to cross the gap. He’s never seen such elegant architecture quite like it before and speculates that it may come from the distant East.
“What a beautiful place,” Eurylochus comments, also in awe of the island’s gorgeous scenery and herbage. It was an unknown place that they were exploring for the first time and yet, he’s never felt safer.
“Where is our fair maiden?” Odysseus asks his nearest crew member, unable to admire the landscape for long, his mind too occupied by where you’ve disappeared off to without warning. Over the few days he’s spent in your company, Odysseus has grown a strong feeling of protectiveness over you. It’s a feeling he can comfortably liken to one he feels over Ctimene, his younger sister. Immediately recognising the warm tenderness and unable to deny it, he falls fully into the emotion instead. He’d happily take on another sister. It’s needed, especially with 600 men surrounding you.
“I believe I just saw her speed by,” Lycaon comments, making the Captain raise a brow.
“How fast could she possibly be running to—” Odysseus was cut off, however, when he catches your speeding visage in his periphery. Astonished, everyone close by stands still for a moment to observe your activity. One minute, you were racing one way, and the other minute racing the other way. And then, you stop in front of a tree, where the crew are convinced that you’re finally done with your zooming about — that is until you suddenly materialise an axe and begin chopping at the tree, earning you perfectly chopped logs of wood. Some log piles are differently coloured, clearly coming from a different type of tree, but you were hacking your axe at only one tree.
“Huh?...” Elpenor asks, confused as Perimedes stares at you with a blank look on his face.
Everyone’s jaws collectively drop to the floor. Was a beauty like you always capable of such strong feats of strength? And were the trees here as magical as you?!
“H-how is that possible?” one crew member asks nobody in particular, scratching at his head.
“She’s the fair maiden, it’s best not to question anything,” another man comments loud enough for all surrounding persons to hear and hum in agreement over.
“I couldn’t have said it better myself,” Odysseus chuckles fondly with a shake of his head. Just before you are off zooming again, Odysseus comes up to you and politely asks, “Fair maiden, may we have some of the fruit from the orchard?” smiling, you happily give your consent with a nod, “Thank you,” he bows his head slightly, “do you have a preferred method of how we should go about collecting the fruit?”
You think for a moment before deciding it won’t harm them much to learn how to shake trees. It’ll save you the hassle of getting them the fruits whenever they feel a little peckish. With a nod, you lead the men over the bridge to your orchard and step up to a pear tree with three ripe and incredibly large pears on it. From a distance, the men watch as you move your soft hands to grip the tree’s trunk and begin violentlyshaking it until the three pears drop, unbruised, from their perch. Their only reaction was stunned silence. Again, had you always been this strong?
(From a distance, Odysseus can swear he hears a familiar, brain-tickling giggle.)
“I-I assume you want us to keep away from the crop fields’ produce,” Polites asks, stuttering through his stupefied state.
As expressive as always, you nod, gesturing to the neighbouring crop fields before tapping your chest, as if to say, ‘Yep! That’s mine,’, you then wiggle a finger at them with a teasing shake of your head: ‘Not yours,’ you make an ‘X’ with your arms and then gesture to your hand, ‘Don’t touch,’. Nodding, Polites agrees and spreads the word with instructions on how you want the crewmen to harvest the fruit trees but to keep away from the crop fields.
“I wonder what you’ve been up to while we’ve been exploring Fair Maiden?” Eurylochus asks, curious about your hidden activities. By now, a majority of the crew have fed back to comment on the things they’ve found about the island, talking about its geography, the landscape, its large variety of vegetation from flowers to overgrown weeds, the path of the freshwater, drinkable rivers, the waterfalls, the large lake and lack of natural threats. This was an island paradise, perfectly safe, as is expected from the island you call home. How lucky they were to have met you and to have landed on your island.
Happy he asked as you were just putting the final touches to the outdoor bathing area, you lead Eurylochus, Odysseus, Polites and some of the crew to the established bathing nook you’ve built. What you show them is nothing like their Greek public baths but it was familiar enough to get their hearts racing with excitement. Bathing in warm waters was always a rejuvenating experience, helping many soldiers with aching muscles and low spirits regain their strength and mental wellness. After their battles and journey, everyone was eager to have a long, hot soak.
“This is incredible!” Odysseus laughs in his joy, going up to you and fondly messing up your hair, “Did you really set all this up for us?” There were fresh towels in baskets, a nearby waterfall for a cold plunge and three sizeable hot water pools surrounded by heavy rocks. There was even a table provided for their belongings next to an area with alien contraptions and small bottles. Odysseus could only guess that those bottles held the appropriate soaps they needed for a thorough wash.
Playfully, you nod but huff and cross your arms, gesturing to yourself with a look that says ‘Yes but it’s for me too,’. Your gestures only made Odysseus laugh more, his warm, brown eyes looking fondly at you with a touch of gratitude.
“Of course, of course, for you as well,” Polites laughs as Eurylochus smiles with his arms crossed, “but I wonder how we should go about using this apparatus…” he points to the shower area you set up on one side, next to the small waterfall — hoping that the association with the waterfall would help them learn that the showers functioned the same way.
Happily, you demonstrate how to turn the water on and off, doing your best to tell the men to shower first before soaking in the hot springs. You even go so far as to show them the different dispensers for their different washing needs. Everyone has since grown attentive to observing your movements and expressions so it was easy enough to understand which coloured dispenser did what and the order they should go about using them. It was quite novel in appearance but familiar enough that navigation would easily become second nature. Everyone was excited to finally wash the salt off their skin and feel refreshed again. Once they were clear on how things went, you led them out of the area and see if they were satisfied with the privacy the bamboo trees offered along with the strategically placed bamboo partitions. Firstly and most importantly, however, your instructions on how they should use the baths needed to be met strictly.
“Understood,” Eurylochus voices in his usually strict tone, “I’ll make sure everyone else knows what to do,” gratefully, you nod at him and move to get out of their way but are stopped by Odysseus.
“Now that you’ve shown us, I believe you should be taking the first bath, Fair Maiden,” he nods towards the showers, “you’ve done so much for my men and me thus far, you are the first of us all who deserves a relaxing bath,” you give him a questioning look, asking ‘are you sure?’. “We’re sure, don’t worry,” he smiles at you kindly before a shout cuts through the tender moment.
“I will guard the Fair Maiden while she bathes!” a distant hand is raised within the crowd of men, the shout coming out so sudden and loud that it visibly startles you. Seeing your frightened expression, however, gets Odysseus visibly irate and he readies himself to give that particular crewman the tongue-lashing of his life. But before anything can be said, a conflict has already started.
“No! I will guard the Fair Maiden!”
“I am better with a sword, I can protect her better than you!”
“There’s nothing to protect her from on this island. I am a great conversationalist, I’m sure she would appreciate the talk while she bathes—”
“Don’t be so stupid, who’d want to listen to your stupid voice while bathing?!”
Not long into the argument, a fistfight breaks out, but even before that, Polites has already helped you sneak into the baths, making sure you were settled before heading out, promising that he, the Captain and the second commander would take care of things so that you can relax. With a loud shout and a fierce look, Odysseus has the crew behaving again, feeling no sympathy for those showcasing visible black eyes, bruises and swelling cheeks.
“I expected more of you two,” Odysseus shakes his head at Perimedes, who had a black eye, and Elpenor, who sported two painfully swollen cheeks. Elpenor tried to explain their motivations, but with both of his cheeks swollen, his words were barely decipherable and can be best described as incoherent nonsense.
“We only fought back because someone dragged us into the fight,” Perimedes explained before uttering under his breath, “it’s not like anyone else could take better care of our Fair Maiden…”
“Can you really say that after your antics at the boat earlier?” Polities appreciated that the two, at least, had the decency to look bashful.
“Eurylochus and I will guard the Fair Maiden,” Odysseus announces firmly, leaving no room for argument as Eurylochus stands tall beside him, arms crossed over his chest and making his appendages look all the more muscular — a silent threat to his own men, “Anyone who would like to challenge that is free to prove themselves in a one on one fight with either of us…” obviously, nobody would dare to openly oppose their captain and second commander. “Nobody?… Good, you know your place. Now set up your camps! Polites will supervise you,” Polites nods when Odysseus meets his eyes and happily goes along with his duties, herding the crew away from the bathing area.
Bathing first really was a good idea. It allowed you to test out the functionality of the baths and provided a rare quiet after days spent with the crewmen. It was so relaxing you didn’t think you would ever leave, but alas, you were getting hungry, and if you were hungry, then the crew were hungry too. You’ll look into your storage for tonight, but tomorrow, you will begin gathering more ingredients again for freshly cooked meals. After your bath, you pull out your wand and easily magic yourself into a new outfit. This one was something you prepared beforehand that matched your new cottage core theme. This outfit featured another custom-designed dress you made. This one was also long and was designed based on the 1804 French evening dress, with a ribbon tied just under your breasts and delicate short sleeves to give you a square neckline. It was a beautiful dress that made you feel like a water sprite. It took you ages to design but, looking in the full-length mirror to one side of the baths, you were happy with the results.
Stepping out of the baths, you greet Odysseus and Eurylochus with a smile, both of whom return the greeting kindly.
“You look refreshed,” Eurylochus comments with a curt nod of approval.
“I must say your sense of fashion is very nice, Fair Maiden…” Odysseus’ words make you tilt your head curiously. You wonder where he was going with this, he’s not usually the type to make such comments about your appearance, unlike the other unmarried men of his crew, “Do you suppose you have some similarly styled clothes I can offer to my wife, Penelope?” His words make you beam with excitement, nodding enthusiastically, which makes him grin in return, “You do?! And you’re willing to give them to my wife?” you nod again, “Thank you so much!”
You wave off the King’s gratitude casually as if you were saying that it wouldn’t be a big deal, and it really wasn’t. It was then, however, that you catch Eurylochus’ shy expression. When you turn to him curiously, Odysseus seems to already know what he wants to ask and has the biggest, teasing grin on his face as you patiently wait for the second commander to explain himself.
“W-would you be able to do the same for my wife Ctimene?” excitedly, you nod your head as well, instantly wiping away Eurylochus’ worries and making the large, imposing man, grin widely.
Group by group, Odysseus and his crew all take turns soaking in the baths. The only problem after was the clothes they would have to change into knowing that their current attire wasn’t any good. But you had an easy solution to that. Wanting to give them clothing items that seemed familiar, you offered clean Chitons, thankful that you had access to the catalogue from your Nookphone, which was always helpfully tucked away in your back pocket. Conveniently, there was no waiting time needed here, and your orders appeared before you immediately. You save the differently coloured Togas for Odysseus, Polites and Eurylochus to help differentiate them from the rest of the crew members. Odysseus was wearing his signature purple sash, whilst Polites and Eurylochus wore red sashes. Thankfully, you were right to assign the clothing like this, and everyone was thankful for the relaxing bath, clean clothing and the delicious meal you had prepared afterwards: a delicious novel dish (to them) of Fish and Chips. There were satisfied hums and complimentary remarks made all throughout dinner, with everyone taking the chance to look towards you in appreciation at some point in the evening.
“Polites and my crew have informed me of a house on the northeast side of the island,” Odysseus casually brings up as you eat your portion of fish and chips beside him. “Would that happen to be your home?” having perked up at his words, you nod. So your house was still standing… you wonder why your villagers’ houses aren’t, nor the other buildings on the island. “Polites made sure nobody broke in unnecessarily. Tonight, I’m sure you would appreciate sleeping in your home. My men and I have made our camps about the island already, so don’t worry about us,”
You smile at his thoughtfulness and bow your head gratefully, “None of that now,” Odysseus hurries to lift your head, “at this point, we all stand on level ground. You’ve done more for me and my crew than I think you’re aware of,” growing flustered under his high praise, you look away with a bashful smile. Truly, it wasn’t hard for you to do the things you’ve done, you loved playing animal crossing and it’s a joy to experience it in real life, especially when you get to offer the help your favourite characters need at just the right time. It would feel wrong if you didn’t offer your help knowing you had the power to.
⊹ ࣪ ﹏𓊝﹏𓂁﹏⊹ ࣪ ˖
The next morning, you spend your time making fishing poles for everyone so that they can fish for their own meals and help you speed up the cooking. They were all more than happy to help you, and eager to learn from you as well. Elpenor especially; he doesn’t seem to have any technique working in his favour. Perimedes, on the other hand, has already caught his dinner and handed it over to you, but, as a faithful friend, he had vowed to stand beside Elpenor until the hopeless fool finally catches a fish himself. Sometimes, the taller blonde was tempted to pull the fishing pole from Elpenor’s useless hands, impatient in his helpfulness, but wanted his friend to feel the achievement of catching the fish himself first.
“Are you going to fish with us?” Eurylochus asks, turning away from the ocean to look at you curiously. Several other men were set up close by, also waiting for fish to take the bait. Nodding enthusiastically, you look forward with determination as the crew members look on curiously from where they’re stationed. Odysseus and Polites had already caught their fish, and you had helpfully stored away their catches for them. The two stand by, simply observing and eying your flowing dress curiously. You seem to have a habit of doing chores in the most unexpected attire. They suppose it’s because you are that exceptional — no item of clothing will hold you back from the things you want to do, even if they are long flowing, beautiful dresses.
“If the Fair Maiden catches a fish before you,” Perimedes begins, playfully jabbing his friend’s side with a sharp elbow, “I would begin to question your masculine prowess, dear friend,”
“The Fair Maiden catching a fish before me doesn’t bring my masculinity into question, Perimedes,” Elpenor huffs with a slight redness in his cheeks, “It only attests to the Fair Maiden’s greatness,”
“I suppose you’re right,” Perimedes shrugs, and they both watch you from their periphery, as is the habit of every crew member whenever they see you nearby. They just can’t help themselves; you draw their eye easily, and they are weak to beauties like you. Beauties with the kindest heart known to man. They yearn to bring you close but are well aware of their self-deficiencies — no man alive is worthy of someone as fair and wondrous as you. Not even the king himself.
Not long after you’ve cast your fishing pole you get a tug and everyone watches with baited breath as you fight with the fish at the end of your line. Everyone silently cheers you on until their jaws slacken at the monstrous creature you pull out of the water and proudly present to them, carrying it as if it weighs no heavier than a leaf.
A whale shark! This will earn you good money when you sell it to Tommy and Timmy.
“Wh-what sort of ocean creature is that?” Polites asks in disbelief, adjusting his glasses as Odysseus laughs from beside him, clutching his stomach as tears of laughter fill his eyes. The kind had long since abandoned all need to find an explanation for your ‘odd’ behaviour, he’s learned to shrug it off and, instead, find joy in the astonished, jaw-dropped, eye-bulging expressions of his crew members. Never before has he laughed so much, and he has you to thank for it. Odysseus wasn't finished laughing, however, as another wave of surprise exclamations, shock and disbelief flooded his crew when you casually stored away the gigantic creature in your back pocket.
(From a distance, Odysseus hears another familiar giggle overlapping with his own laughter.)
“H-HOW?!” Perimedes shouts with his hands clutching at his head in disbelief, his eyes wide as his brows have flown to his hairline. However, everyone knows that his question will never be answered as you flash him an innocent smile. You can’t speak; they just have to accept things as they come from you.
⊹ ࣪ ﹏𓊝﹏𓂁﹏⊹ ࣪ ˖
Savouring the stable ground and the grand scenery of your island paradise, the crew members observe you zipping around the land as if you have all the energy to spare, hitting rocks over and over to draw out raw materials unlike they’ve ever seen anyone else do. It’s as if Mother Nature herself wanted to provide you with everything you need; she was at your beck and call, and it was astonishing to witness. You even manage to draw out solid gold chunks from ordinary rocks, making the crew’s eyes bulge before they furiously rub at them in disbelief. Of course, they don’t confront you about it; it would be extremely rude to do so. They also don’t want their Captain and commanders breathing down their necks about any disorderly behaviour towards you. It’s clear to everyone that you are someone they care very deeply about, and all three have grown especially protective of you, so not only are you the most ethereal being to exist, but you’re also the most protected and secure.
It was a little scary now that they think about it…
Some of the men have come very close to openly protesting against you, however, especially when several have seen you burying sacks of gold after digging up a glowing area of land a fellow crew member had pointed you towards. Those who witnessed your strange behaviour were very vocal in encouraging you to dig the sack of money back up, but you were adamant about refusing, no matter their sound reasoning. All those men quickly shut up under their Captain’s sharp eyes, their second commander’s growling but firm command to stop, and their third commander’s scary, silent smile. Several days go by, and the crewmen realise that they hadn’t just seen you bury gold coins uselessly but they’ve actually witnessed you plant and grow a money tree.
As you’ve done many times before, once the tree has grown to its full size, you go up to the trunk and violently shake it to make the three large sacks of money fall from its branches. Before anyone could utter a word, however, you’ve already collected the money and zipped away without a single penny left behind. You were like a greedy little chipmunk, who had looted all the nuts and hurriedly sprinted away without an ounce of remorse at the fact that you left nothing for the others. All the could do was watch with sagging shoulders and depressed expressions as you ran into the sunset, happy with your bountiful haul.
Sadly, that money tree doesn’t sprout sacks of money again…
(Distantly, you hear laughter that tickles your brain just right, but you don’t want to get your hopes up.)
The crew also silently observe as you passionately shake trees every day for sticks and fruit as well as random items ranging from small, miscellaneous trinkets that don’t typically belong on trees to fully built furniture. They’ve all experienced small heart attacks every time, worried for your wellbeing when they see a large piece of furniture emerge from the branches and soundly drop. Thankfully, all items conveniently drop a safe distance away from you. But that’s because you’re the Fair Maiden. They don’t believe they have the same luck as you and it’s deterred a majority of them from shaking trees unless they know what would be dropping down, limiting them to shaking only the fruit trees in your orchard.
There was a time when you had shaken a tree, and a bee hive fell, sending everyone into an immediate panic as the angry bees rose in anger. Without thinking, Elpenor jumps in the way just as you’ve raised your net, taking the horrible storm of bee stings for you. You fall to the ground with him, holding him close as your apology is clearly expressed in your features, your brows furrowed and tears in your eyes. You want to call him an idiot so badly, didn’t he see your net?!
…What a loveable fool he was…
You see that he wants to smile in assurance from where you hold him in your arms but the bee stings make it close to impossible. His lips and eyes are swollen, his cheeks too and his arm and neck! Goodness, everywhere you look there are bee stings! This is much worse than in the game! Frantic, you lay his head on your lap as Perimedes falls to the ground beside you and takes his best friend’s hand in his own.
“How idiotic can you get Elpenor?!” Despite his words, you can tell the blonde is far from annoyed. Rather, he is more worried for his friend than anything else.
“The fair maiden was in danger…” Elpenor answers simply, his voice strained but you both shake your heads at him, silently asking that he don’t overtax himself.
Flicking through your storage, you bring out the bag of medicine you always prepare for emergencies. Usually, you would simply press the ‘take medicine’ option, however, now that this was real life, you were having to reach inside the bag. When you do, you bring out a simple balm, but the case is empty of any instructions or labels. Everyone watches closely as you take some of the balm onto your fingers and spread the ointment over their youngest crew member’s visible stings. All those who are watching, visibly awe at the immediate effects your medicine has on Elpenor. The balm barely stays on for a second to sink in before Elpenor’s injuries completely disappear, his skin no longer swollen, the concerning redness of his stings gone, and his boyish smile has returned.
“What is this…?” Perimedes asks, eyeing the medicine in disbelief but it had also disappeared along with Elpenor’s injuries. “I can’t believe it…”
“Fair maiden,” Elpenor turns to you with a bright smile, ready to express his gratitude and astonishment but is cut off when you jump into his arms, hoping your tight hug will convey the amount of gratitude you had in your heart for him. He was so brave but what a fool! You hope he never jumps in front of danger like that again!
“It’s okay,” you feel Elpenor gently brush his hand along your back, “I wouldn’t mind taking all the bee stings for you. Especially knowing that you can cure me instantly,” his happy smile can be heard in his words as you bury your face into his broad shoulder.
“You’re an idiot…” Perimedes laughs as you meet his fond gaze from over Elpenor’s shoulder. You give his much taller friend a look to convey your thoughts somehow and Perimedes nods, “The Fair Maiden doesn’t want you to do that again, so promise her right now or else you will incur her wrath!”
Elpenor laughs bashfully, “I-If that is what the fair maiden wishes,“ he reaches for your hands and kisses your knuckles to seal his promise.
Those who stood by watching gaze at you in unfiltered amazement. Never before had they seen medicine heal at the rate and effectiveness you have just demonstrated. Every day, they realise just how otherworldly of a person you are. Are you even a person? Maybe they were closer to figuring out your true origins when comparing you to the Gods and Goddesses, after all.
“None of you are allowed to speak of this to anyone outside of those here, got it?” Odysseus utters, appearing to materialise out of the crowd observing the scene. His sudden appearance startles everyone, but they silently agree with him the instant his words process in their minds. A dark look had overtaken their captain, and it wasn’t one they were fond of. Nobody asked questions, nobody harassed you, nobody stood out of place awkwardly. They know that acting out would only endanger you, making you a target of the gods, much like the way their captain had been targeted in the potential future they were forced to witness through song. There was a silent agreement among them that they weren’t letting anything like that happen again. Not if they could help it. And that means keeping quiet.
Seeing the amount of things you were doing daily on the island, however, had the crewmen itching to be productive. You understand they want to prove themselves helpful so after you collect the crops, you hand them watering cans to water the crop fields for you, you even teach them to make ingredients such as flour and sugar from the permanent outdoor cooking area you’ve set up. You’ve also helped them use your workbench to create tables and chairs to set up around your cooking area so that food can be eaten more comfortably. Everyone has gotten into the habit of catching their own fish and rationing the fruit so that everyone gets a piece. After only a short time, a functioning routine had been built amongst you, all centred around the chores you would typically do each day about the island but now, you had more people helping you, meaning that you could concentrate on stocking up supplies, cooking good meals for them and creating fun memories of all the wonderful people on Odysseus’ crew.
Everyone was just doing their part to contribute and make your task of taking care of them that much easier. This was your island, after all; it was the least they could do. If only you weren’t constantly stunning them with your strange antics. At least not any ordinary day goes by.
⊹ ࣪ ﹏𓊝﹏𓂁﹏⊹ ࣪ ˖
After a week or so spent on the island, you were on the right track to filling up your storage with the right amount of food and ingredients, and everyone had gotten into a good routine. Hermes, however, was just itching to make an introduction. The mischievous god had been observing you for a while. Ever since the rumours began amongst the crew, his curiosity had been piqued, and Athena’s subtle ways of dismissing the gossip only worked at making him all the more curious about you. The messenger god was glad he took the time to investigate you himself; never before had he laughed so much and been so entertained. Despite never having interacted with you, he’s grown a fondness for you already, he delights in your innocent but outrageous displays, leaving the 600 men in your wake with bulging eyes, slack jaws and racing minds that still come slow to comprehend what they were just witnesses to.
He’s waited long enough, and quite patiently, he’d like to add. It was about time he finally revealed himself to you. And what better time to do so than while the sun sets and you had just said your farewells with the crew for the night, starting your way back home alone? He can’t miss this opportunity.
“My my, what a beauty~” he coos, doing his best to suppress a giggle at the stunned look on your face when he suddenly floats down from his high perch. “I say, is your name really ‘Fair Maiden’?” seeing the recognition on your face, Hermes flings his luscious, brunette locks over his shoulder with a coy smile, “I see you’ve heard of me~ yes, it is I, Hermes, the God of merchants, thieves, travellers,” his eyes glow a pure white beneath the shadow of his hat, staring at you for one knowing, uncomfortable moment as a large grin occupies the unshadowed part of his face. “And these dashing good looks of mine, of course~” he ends on a cheeky note, winking deviously as you try to muster a smile despite the chill lingering in your spine from his earlier expression. Does he know?
“Of course, I know~” he looks at his nails with admiration, “I was one of the few gods who knew of you the instant you came here,” Hermes flies down, his feet up in the air as he lowers his face to level, leaving only an embarrassing inch of distance between you, “You’re quite the hot topic you know. Athena has her hands full, keeping talks of you to a minimum up in Olympus. I suppose you two have some sort of deal going on between you…” Hermes carefully inspects you as you avoid his eyes. How adorable you are~ So cute!
It’s not like that…
“Oh? Explain it to me then, pet~” he coos with fondness, reaching up to play with your hair innocently as you try not to get too bashful. Not only was he an intimidating presence, but he had a very handsome face. You can see where Odysseus got his admirable features from. It was in Hermes’ handsome-framing hair, his golden, sun-kissed skin, his charming but disarming eyes, and his pretty lips meant for more than just pleasant words… “Don’t leave me waiting now~ Beauty and sweetness can only get you so far when it comes to wasting the time of a god~” he giggles, leaving his remark suspiciously suspended between humour and a serious threat.
I- uh…
“Just kidding!” he giggles into your temple, nuzzling your head affectionately and displaying something similar to cuteness-aggression, “I know you’re only captivated by my gorgeous face, so feel free to take all the time you need in answering me darling~” Hermes wraps his arms around your neck, using you as his anchor to the ground. He continues nuzzling his face into your temple as he kicks his legs in the air like a teenage girl reading her favourite ‘x reader’ fanfiction in bed. Hurriedly stepping away from his dizzying nearness, you take a moment to gather your thoughts, avoiding his teasing grin as you catch your breath.
Athena and I only share a similar goal. We find that it’s best to work together to achieve it. There isn’t a single bargaining chip put down from either side. You explain in your head as the god nods along, seeming to hear your thoughts telepathically. You suppose all gods have a way of communicating with you.
“I see~ That’s good! That’s very good actually,” he flies forward, his face inches from your own once again, eager to keep the close proximity as you slowly back yourself into a nearby tree. “That means you don’t have Athena’s blessing,”
N-no, I don’t…
“Fabulous!” Hermes throws his arms up, finally drawing back and striking a celebratory starfish pose whilst suspended mid-air. However, just as quickly as he celebrates, he just as quickly moves closer to you once again, his face so impossibly close that you’re falling into the glow of his eyes and feel the brush of his lips against your own as he speaks, “then I will be giving you my blessing, darling. A great honour, I know~” he suppresses a giggle and affectionately tucks a strand of hair behind your ear before placing his palm against the tree trunk beside your head, effectively pinning you in place, “No need to thank me, pet~ But we do need to seal the deal, somehow,” he talks at such lightening speed that you barely have the time to register his words before he’s capturing your lips in his own, his large hands softly holding your face in place and drawing out the kiss for as long as he wishes. You don’t know whether to push him away or deepen the kiss further.
Wh-why—…?
“All great travellers are mine to take care of,” he explains in a firm whisper, pulling away as he licks his lips and coos at the stunned, flushed expression on your pretty face, “Call me whenever you need, darling! Take care now~” Hermes begins to float up and slowly disappears into the night sky, revealing from behind him another one of your storage sheds.
Hermes had left your brain in shambles and your heart in a dangerous race with itself. You don’t know how long you stayed slumped against the tree that mischievous god had just claimed your lips against but the sunset had long since passed.
After calming your racing heart, you step up to the shed and curiously look inside. It looked like any other one of your storage sheds but the black void within was more ominous looking… was this Hermes’ doing? Or was it just because it was nighttime and dark outside?
A sudden nudge in your back makes you fall into the black void with a yelp, and you fall for a moment before dropping forward onto a hard, cold, wooden floor. Looking around, you take in your surroundings and recognise the layout immediately. You’re on Odysseus’ ship, on the top deck, and in front of your open storage shed. This one was the first you had fallen out of and into this world, which you had kept on board, knowing that you just had to look for your home to access your full storage again. And you had plenty more storage sheds to spare, there was no need to do all that moving about.
Did you just…?
Rushing to the shed, you hold your breath and throw yourself forward before you have the chance to second-guess your actions. The same blackness consumes you as a rush makes your head spin but, this time, you fall onto soft grass — you’re back at that other storage shed now. Gasping silently, you admire the grass beneath your hands as your heart begins to race at the incredible gift Hermes had bestowed upon you.
“What’s the latest, Sulky?” a cute voice enters your ears, making you shoot your head up and gasp at the sight of your villagers. They were not the anthropomorphic cute avatars from Animal Crossing that you were familiar with, but stood before you as normal animals— only, they’ve managed to retain their unusual colouring and patterns.
“Marshal?...”
navi. | series m.list |
next | four. the washed-up stranger →
next | small imagine : you didn't have to kiss her hermes →
a/n : phew~ I hope everyone had a fun read! I loved writing Hermes hehe~ and if anyone's curious, I imagine his design from Zieru's 'Dangerous' animatic on YouTube. Also the villagers will be appearing in the next chapter but I don't know whether to base it off my villagers or take some favourite villagers suggestions... either way we're definitely having Marshal as a villager!
For those of you who are curious about who my villagers are, here's the list for you: Fauna ; Shino ; Poppy ; Filbert ; Marshal ; Chrissy ; Fang ; Boots ; Gaston ; Mitzi
taglist : @bluepanda08 @doodle-with-rhy @sunshinedaisy21 @jolixtreesunn @ellaprime7 @marcelemry @nishayuro @celestialzdiviner (almost forgot the taglist phew~)
#epic the musical#epic the musical x reader#epic the musical x you#epic odysseus#epic polites#epic eurylochus#epic elpenor#epic perimedes#isekai au#acnh au#reader insert#female reader#mute reader#fem reader#fix it fic#x reader#x you#epic the musical fluff#hermes x reader#Hermes
514 notes
·
View notes
Text
🥀 ── 𝙒𝙀𝙇𝘾𝙊𝙈𝙀 𝙏𝙊 𝙈𝙔 𝙇𝙄𝙏𝙏𝙇𝙀 𝘾𝙊𝙍𝙉𝙀𝙍 𝙊𝙁 𝙏𝙃𝙀 𝙄𝙉𝙏𝙀𝙍𝙉𝙀𝙏! hola cariños, it’s ya girl, 𝙠𝙖𝙩, and my hobbies include thirsting over javier peña and daydreaming. i also read and write too much smut, oops.
explicit content will be found on this blog. whether that be in writing or usfw posts. don’t interact unless you’re 18+.
certified yapper™
my ask is always open
english isn’t my first language. proud morenita mexicana over here!
i’m a flirt, okay, i call everyone a variety of pet names but if you’re uncomfortable with it please let me know 🖤
this is a sideblog, meaning i can't follow back from here. my main is @fridays13th and so is my discord
#twinning with my girl @/almostempty 🖤
𝗗𝗢 𝗡𝗢𝗧 𝗖𝗢𝗠𝗘 𝗢𝗡 𝗠𝗬 𝗣𝗔𝗚𝗘 𝗪𝗜𝗧𝗛 𝗧𝗛𝗘 𝗕𝗨𝗟𝗟𝗦𝗛𝗜𝗧 𝗕𝗘𝗖𝗔𝗨𝗦𝗘 𝗜 𝗪𝗜𝗟𝗟 𝗕𝗘 𝗔 𝗖𝗨𝗡𝗧 𝗥𝗜𝗚𝗛𝗧 𝗕𝗔𝗖𝗞 🕷️ this is a safe space for minorities, queers, disabled peers and all the freaks/perverts of the world 🦇
🍷 ── 𝙈𝙊𝙎𝙏 𝙍𝙀𝘾𝙀𝙉𝙏 𝙁𝙄𝘾𝙎:
collateral [ javier peña x black latina f!reader ]
part seven of unscripted desire [ pornstar!javier peña x black latina f!reader ]
🫀 ── 𝙊𝙉𝙂𝙊𝙄𝙉𝙂 𝙒𝙍𝙄𝙏𝙄𝙉𝙂 𝘾𝙃𝘼𝙇𝙇𝙀𝙉𝙂𝙀:
every angel is terrifying. hosted with @/almostempty 🔪 horror & smutty prompts for each ppcu character.
🗝️ ── asks. writing tag. drabbles. me speaking into the void. pinterest. spotify. ao3. wips. fic recs. moodboards. join my taglist.
detailed masterlist under the cut.
i’m always taking prompts / suggestions / ideas. thanks to everyone who reads my stories, it really means a lot to me 🖤 remember to support your fave authors 🖤 what isn’t listed in the masterlist is in my general writing tag.
⚠️ all of my reader inserts / ocs are written with black/brown women in mind (though everyone is encouraged to read), able bodied, afab, with curvy mid-sized builds! ⚠️ all fics include smut! ⚠️ i primarily write for javier peña but will write for other ppcu characters! ⚠️
🪦 ── thoroughfare. javier peña x original female character [ ongoing ]
religious horror!au. crime thriller!au. after being reassigned from colombia to a small town in rural texas, former DEA agent javier peña takes on the role of deputy sheriff to tackle a series of mysterious murders plaguing the community. as rumors swirl about a sacrilegious group lurking in the shadows, tension mounts among the townsfolk. amidst the chaos, javier finds himself drawn to paloma, the sheriff’s daughter, who captivates him not only with her beauty but also with her enchanting performances at a local bar. as javier delves deeper into the investigation, he becomes increasingly entangled in the complexities of the case and his relationship with her. inspired by ethel cain’s album ‘preacher’s daughter,’ javier navigates a web of deceit and intrigue, uncovering shocking truths about the town and its inhabitants. ── longfic.
masterlist
ao3
🪦 ── fantasize. javier peña x black latina f!reader [ ongoing ]
set during s3 of narcos. arriving in colombia for work, you didn’t expect to find the man of your dreams there, and you definitely didn’t expect to prowl after him like some horny vigilante. ── mini series.
masterlist
ao3
🪦 ── unscripted desire. pornstar!javier peña x black latina f!reader [ ongoing ]
you’re a camerawoman that shoots pornos. javier peña is the pornstar you can’t stand. so why is it that you’re always so affected by him? ── series.
masterlist
ao3
🪦 ── neighbors. javier peña x black f!reader [ complete ]
set during s1 - s2 of narcos. what it's like living next door to javier peña. ── collection of random inbox prompts, one shots, and drabbles.
masterlist
🪦 ── untitled. onlyfans creator!javier peña x black f!reader [ ongoing ]
your best friend sends you a link to a very interesting onlyfans page that quite literally turns your world upside down. ── short ‘n sweet two parter.
part one
part two
🪦 ── worst behavior. secret service!javier peña x black f!reader [ complete ]
tired of living in the confines of being the president's daughter— you sneak out, only to be caught by the head of your security, javier peña. ── one shot.
read here
🪦 ── purgatory. javier peña x black f!reader x f!oc [ complete ]
a threesome between you, your bestie and javier peña. ── one shot.
read here
🪦 ── wandering hands. javier peña x black latina f!reader [ complete ]
javi can't keep his hands off you during a dinner with some friends. ── one shot.
read here
🪦 ── el cumpleañero. javier peña x black f!reader [ complete ]
it's javier's birthday, so you show up to his party and things get fun. ── one shot.
read here
🪦 ── visitation. javier peña x black latina f!reader [ complete ]
javier visits you in prison after putting you in there. ── one shot.
read here
🪦 ── dark room. javier peña x black latina f!reader [ complete ]
accidentally getting locked in the photo developing room with javier. ── one shot.
read here
🪦 ── hands to myself. javier peña x black latina f!reader [ complete ]
you get to know the handsome stranger sitting next to you on your overnight flight to mexico. ── one shot.
read here
🪦 ── blocked and begging. javier peña x black latina f!reader [ complete ]
you block javier and he shows up at your doorstep. ── one shot.
read here
🪦 ── collateral. javier peña x black latina f!reader [ complete ]
what happens after you mishandle information and subsequently fuck javier over. ── one shot.
read here
🪦 ── 𝐈𝐈𝐈. marcus acacius x black f!reader x lucius verus aurelius [ complete ]
modern au. lucius aurelius, the stepson of wealthy and renowned architect marcus acacius, falls in love with you, marcus's personal assistant. however, you're already in the midst of a tangled affair with his stepfather. ── one shot.
read here
ao3
🪦 ── the general's dancer. marcus acacius x black f!reader [ ??? ]
you are a nomadic dancer, traversing the world with a handful of other women. an exotic prize meant to entertain Rome’s elite. they watch you sway, eyes hungry, but it is only general acacius who truly sees you.
moodboard
drabble
🪦 ── one of the girls. marcus acacius x f!reader x 3 f!ocs [ complete ]
#wired4youchallenge. general acacius has three women that he keeps solely for his indulgent pleasure and control, you want to become the fourth. ── one shot.
read here
🪦 ── safety net. marcus acacius x afro latina original character [ ongoing ]
modern sugar daddy au. marcus acacus finds more than what he expected on a sugar dating app. ── series co-written with @ovaryacted.
read here
🪦 ── the heat of the thermae. marcus acacius x black f!reader [ complete ]
you’re not alone tonight at your favorite bathhouse. ── one shot.
read here
ao3
🪦 ── first sight. frankie morales x black f!reader [ complete ]
dear-uary challenge. two strangers discover they’ve been swapping movies through a communal space, each leaving a note in return until curiosity forces a meeting. ── one shot.
read here
🪦 ── dusk. chief park ranger!joel miller x black f!reader [ complete ]
you become a park ranger at a national park in california after breaking up with your ex. you meet joel miller, the chief ranger there, and find yourself absolutely smitten over him. ── one shot.
read here
𝗠𝗜𝗦𝗖
🪦 ── flex. any ppcu character x f!reader [ complete ]
bicep riding fic. that is all. ── one shot.
read here
577 notes
·
View notes
Text
hannah's buddie fic recs || pt. 2 💫
okay okay, i know i said part two would come after season 8b hit but there's a lot of awesome people out there who write REALLY good stuff-
as usual, if you're the author of one of these please reply and i'll tag your tumblr! and ALWAYS check the tags and warnings before reading!! stay safe :)
<- PART ONE: hannah's buddie fic recs
soft and slow kisses by malmal88 | 1k words | teen+ Buck comforts Eddie after Chris has a nightmare. It helps Eddie realize some things.
what humans do by brewrosemilk - @gayhoediaz | 18.5k words | explicit "…and the thought that she had just escaped death by such a narrow margin made me realize the intensity of my feelings toward her.” - Buck trails off when Eddie reaches for the book, gently luring it out of his grasp.... (Buck reads to Eddie and they get something more out of it)
and longer by far by farfromthstars - @doeeyeseddie | 14.5k words | teen+ Everyone seems to expect Eddie to propose to Buck any minute now, which is annoying because Eddie doesn’t want to get married again. He's sure of that. Or is he?
you're my kind of therapy by jesm - @jesmme | 5.9k words | explicit Eddie's stressed and Buck knows exactly how to get him out of his head.
the mouth is the thing that craves by underhung_aura - @eddiebabygirldiaz | 11.7k words | explicit “You need something in your mouth, sweetheart? Need to hold me close, don’t you?” Eddie loves Buck and he really loves Buck's cock.
baby, can i hold you? by fleetinghearts - @shitouttabuck | 3.6k words | teen+ A hand on a shoulder, a press of bodies beside each other, a nudge of knees under the table. “Can I, uh. Can I touch you?”
or, Eddie panics. Buck holds him.
i do all my own healing, manage all of my feelings by himbobuckley - @bumblebee-be | 1k words | teen+ “Eddie,” Buck tries, squeezing his wrist as tears prick his eyes. “Baby, c’mon I’m right here.” This is something deeper, something Buck can’t soothe with his fingertips or ease with a kiss.
Eddie has a nightmare and all Buck can do, really, is be there and do his best to comfort him.
to chase away the nightmares by dracculaura - @dracculaura | 3.1k words | general “You know, I used to have nightmares when I was a kid,” Buck tells Chris. - Buck helps Chris with his nightmares after Eddie gets shot.
long day, longer nights by becausebuckley - @becausebuckley | 3.6k words | general “There you are,” Buck mumbles into Eddie’s hair. His arms are tight around Eddie’s back, holding him close. Eddie goes boneless in the hug, sagging into Buck’s body and trusting his boyfriend to hold him up. The touch is a balm on his tired soul, every second of it seeping into him and providing relief. “You’re home.”
Eddie has had a long day. Buck is there for him.
i don't like my mind right now (stacking up problems that are so unnecessary) by xjustlikeyou - @xjustlikeyou | 9.9k words | explicit Buck asks Eddie how he feels about combining sensory deprivation with temperature play. Eddie does not feel good about it, but agrees to try it after talking it out... aka the subdrop!Eddie fic
buck's new favorite chair by kittydiaz - @kitteneddiediaz | 13.3k words | explicit Buck buys a chair, and then fucks Eddie on it.
still my heart and make me breathe by finbish | 5.2k words | explicit Buck sat on his chair. Ankle hitched over his knee as he stared, enrapt. In Buck’s hand was a remote, and across from him, on his bed, laid his boyfriend, riding ecstasy.
nightmares, nightmares, go away & never come back another day by michi_rambles - @theweewooshowtookovermylife | 2.1k words | teen+ During a stormy night Eddie deals with nightmares, and Buck comes to his aide.
let me wrap my teeth around the world by folkfae | 4.7k words | explicit When Eddie had come over to Buck‘s loft for dinner and a movie, he’d thought he was going to get dinner and a movie they’ve seen a hundred times before and could easily fuck to. But he can only take so many dramatic choreographed dance sequences and over-the-top acting before he needs to do something else to occupy his mind. And his mouth.
bumps and grooves by simplyylupin - @simplylupin | 26.1k words | teen+ When Eddie was seven years old his mother had taught him about God. "He loves us, Edmundo. He loves all," she tells him, tucking his blanket to his chin, "Everything you see around you is His love."
Now, Buck grins at him from across the table and Eddie thinks this is the closest he's ever been to understanding how his mother viewed the world. As a manifestation of love. A higher power.
-> PART THREE: hannah's buddie fic recs
#911 show#911 fox#911 abc#eddie diaz#evan buckley#evan buck buckley#buddie#eddie x buck#buck x eddie#ryan guzman#oliver stark#911 season 8#911 season 8b#season 8b#911 8b#ao3#fic recs#moonlight fic recs#buddie fic recs
188 notes
·
View notes
Text
On Your Side (NH13) / Chapter Ten

Pairing: Nico Hischier x Fem!OC Poppy Jensen
WC: 22k (one day I'll write like a normal person)
Chapter Warnings: I'll highlight the important stuff first - poppy's part has a pretty heavy scene with mentions of stillbirth/miscarriage/child loss/birthing complications and genetic disorders. poppy is safe, cheeto is safe and it's a backstory thing so if you are triggered by mentions of those topics, it's technically skippable (you can message me and I'll write up an overview without the mentions in there so you're not missing out) and at the end of the first scene of her section, the beginning of it will be marked in red, and the end will have the usual divider. other than that, there are sprinklings of angst in here - mentions of anxiety around flying, self doubt, Poppy and Nico have their little family bubble kind of burst, a bit of hurt/comfort, long distance longing and it's otherwise generally fluffy. some sexual references but not smut. some EXCESSIVE declarations of love. like we get it. you're into each other.
Series Masterlist
Previous Part (Chapter Nine)
A/N: I wrote and rewrote so much of this I've kind of driven myself crazy i’m not sure if this chapter will be everyone’s cup of tea tbh but it’s important to the characters as I close this story up. I'd like to dedicate this to my HATERS (aka the anons I literally asked to trash talk me for motivation it actually did work lmao I love you) I know that quite a few people have found this story since the last chapter so thank you for all your lovely messages, and all the stuff you guys send to me in my inbox, or tag in your reblogs it means the world 2 me!! I honestly have seen so many nice things said about this fic and my writing over the past few weeks it really really makes me so happy I love you guys so much!! I feel like putting out the bonus chapter hopefully eases some of the tension from this one, but like I said, and like you can read in the extra chapter where Cheeto is born, she's safe, don't let my warnings put you off unless those things do trigger you!!
Nico
There are quite a few routines that Nico has fallen into with Poppy over the last couple weeks where they have been much closer.
There’s mornings with Poppy, more often rushed than not after the two of them refuse to leave whichever bed they’re in, cuddling up under the covers and hitting snooze as many times as they possibly can before they really need to get up.
There’s the beautiful dance they have mastered in the bathroom, brushing his teeth while Poppy does her skincare routine, jutting out his chin for her to put some moisturiser over the centre of his face and letting her rub it in with soft fingers.
There are routines in the evenings, where Nico usually gets home a lot later than Poppy, her key now on his keyring so he can let himself in whenever he needs to, finds her on the couch waiting for him, and brings her back something to eat, even if she’s eaten already that night.
And lunchtimes might be his favourite, making the most out of the times he’s at the arena, and not on the road, stopping by her office, the two of them going for walks now that the weather’s nice again, and trying all the different spots close by.
Returning to her office and going giddy with affection, pressing wanting kisses to her lips where he’s never had the pleasure of doing it so casually, before.
It’s how they’ve ended up where they are now, Poppy sat on the edge of her desk, legs spread for Nico to stand between as his mouth works eagerly at the skin of her delicate neck, drinking up the soft sounds she makes for him, quiet enough that only he will hear.
“We can’t do this,” she gasps at the feeling of teeth nipping, her ass scooting forward until it’s right on the sharp edge of the wood. “Not here.”
“We’ve ticked off every other spot,” he hums just beneath her jaw, nipping at the skin there teasingly until her body arches into the attention. “Your car,” he moves further down her neck, “My car,” and further, “Every single surface in both our apartments,”
“The dryer was fun,” she reminisces, her fingertips reaching out to clutch at his shirt.
“May as well cross your office off the bucket list.” He shrugs, smirking right against her ear where he mutters the words.
“Someone could walk in.”
“Even better.”
“Nico,” she whines as he remains unrelenting in his pursuits.
“Lucky them, getting to see you all pretty for me like this,” his hands press into either side of her thighs and push at the hem of her skirt until it bunches all the way up, parting her legs even further so he can step in between them. “Wanna touch every inch of you,”
“Thought you were doing that this morning,”
This morning, he breaks out into a dopey grin at even the thought.
All these years, he has thought he was living his dream, making a successful career out of his talent, playing in one of the greatest leagues on the planet - all that before he ever experienced co-existing with Poppy.
Coming home to her after a strenuous trip away, falling asleep with her in his arms, being woken at least 10 times in the night to her repositioning herself in her sleep, eyes drifting open in the morning and looking down to see her cheek smushed into his chest, hair matted into the small space left on his pillow, taking up half of his side of the bed, drooling onto his skin as soft snores still puff out from between her parted lips.
That’s his dream, now - to wake up like that every day for the rest of his life.
And he had told her as much when she came to, shamefully wiping at the spit on his chest with the collar of his shirt that she was wearing, kissing and kissing at her despite her protests of morning breath and needing to pee. He had followed her into the bathroom, all privacy long thrown out of the window as he brushed his teeth while she relieved herself, and Poppy did the same, and it was at the bathroom counter where he had made his first efforts to stretch out their lazy morning together.
Hoisted up beside the sink, legs wrapped around his waist as he pressed minty kisses into her neck, nipping and sucking at her skin until she tugged at his hair and pulled him up to meet her lips.
He had told her he could do this everyday, and had meant it. But the two of them had been in such a rush to do something while they had the time, that he hadn’t really dived deeper into the topic of it being an actual possibility.
Of the two of them actually living together. Of him giving her the key to his apartment he had cut for her, and proposing that the two of them get a head start on a nursery before he has to potentially leave for the World Championships in a week.
They then moved from the bathroom to the kitchen, from the kitchen back to bed, and then from bed to a late morning start in work, entirely too distracted for him to pick back up where his thoughts left off.
“Lost count of where I got up to, gonna have to start again.” He smirks into her skin.
“You’re crazy.”
“Your fault.” He mutters with lips pressed to her jaw, “This could technically be our last shot here, Poppy,” he leans back a little to get a good look at her, head thrown back in distracted pleasure like she isn’t the one trying to get him to calm down. “You’ll be on leave by the time we get back, who knows when the next time we’ll both be in your office is,”
“I do.” She chuckles, “In 3 hours when you think you miss me too much to function, again.”
“Hey, I was checking up on you,” he presses a kiss closer to her lips, “Couldn’t have you in here all alone, know how worked up you get after a little while without me, huh?”
“I get worked up?” She scoffs, gesturing to the hands splayed out beside her hips on her desk, “You literally can’t keep your hands to yourself,”
“Can you blame me? Look at you,” he hums, kissing at the space between where her mouth curves up at the corner and her cheeks puff into a smile. “Go crazy thinking about you.”
She places soft hands on either side of his face, taking a grip of his jaw and moving him in front of her. “You can’t sweet talk me into fucking you in my office, baby,” she tells him, unable to stop the fully-fledged smile that forms when he grins back.
“Not even if I take my shirt off?”
The look she casts down his body makes him feel exposed, an electric tingle shooting down his spine - so much that he just wants to press into her to quell it, somewhat.
“Might be worth a shot,” she shrugs, hands shifting until fingertips dance at the sensitive skin on either side of his neck, tickling back into his hair as she grasps at it, just a little. “No promises, though.”
And it’s just as he leans back in to kiss her that a hard knock rattles the door to her office, the two of them shooting apart as if shocked by electric, Poppy shimmying off her desk until she’s standing, pulling her skirt back into place and smoothing down her hair.
Nico takes a few steps to the side, putting a good few feet between them so their closeness doesn’t rouse suspicion when Poppy invites the intruder into the room.
“Sorry to interrupt,” Josh says with a meek smile as he steps in and closes the door behind him, not at all perturbed by the presence of Nico and Poppy, and seemingly not sorry at all, “Something’s come up and I figured I should run it by you.”
“I’ll leave you to it,” Nico says, doing his best not to sigh or grumble at the fact he has been so rudely disrupted from his new favourite part of the day.
“Actually,” Josh steps back to block the door, “It concerns you too.”
Nico frowns, glancing back towards Poppy, who’s swiping a thumb at her smudged lips and shrugging a little when she meets his eye.
“What’s up?” She asks.
“So, uhm,” he seems nervous, now, the bravado he had when stopping Nico from leaving disappearing as he swerves around him to put the little folder he is carrying on Poppy’s desk, “It seems like the fans have picked something up from an interview you did after practice today, Nico.”
Shit.
If PR are involved, it has to be something bad.
But he’d just talked about the mood in the locker room, if he remembers right? The morale amongst the team after their loss yesterday in Philly. He hadn’t cursed, hadn’t said anything offensive or troubling.
Maybe he’d pouted a little, been a little frustrated, but that’s to be expected of the position they’re all in, surely?
And why would Josh be running it by Poppy?
“Did I say something bad?”
“No, it’s not anything you said.”
Nico watches as Poppy takes the folder, slides it across her desk and opens it, and from what Nico can see from where he’s stood, it looks like a screenshot of a bunch of tweets.
Whatever they say, it seems like overkill to print them out. Couldn’t he have just pulled up twitter like a normal person?
“Oh.” Poppy frowns, and Nico finds his feet carrying him toward her just at the sight of the expression on her face as she reads down the page.
As he leans over her desk, he sees that they are tweets. The first being a video of the interview he had done after their morning skate today, and the second being a couple of screenshots - each picture zooming further and further into something in the background.
With the paper upside down, Nico can’t quite tell what that something is, but at least it isn’t something he said.
That’s good, he thinks, right?
The confusion must be evident on his face, because once she’s looked up at him for any sort of reaction, Poppy turns the sheet around on the table, and Nico is able to zero in on exactly what the tweets are getting at, sinking into the seat on his side with bated breath.
In a crystal clear quality he didn’t even know the cameras brought into the locker room could deliver, he sees his copy of Poppy’s latest scan, sat front and centre on the shelf of his locker.
Fuck.
His eyes skim over the rest of the tweets on the page, an influx of capital letters and exclamation points, the words barely registering in his brain until he gets to the bottom of the page.
Sentiments of ‘Nico is having a baby?’ line up against mentions of Talia, of the two of them still being together, of all the variations of shocked, mind-blown emojis.
His heart starts to hammer in his chest as he reaches for the next page, hoping there’s a tweet from someone with an ounce of sense on there.
But this page is worse. So much worse.
‘He’s with someone else. Served them at my work last week in NYC!’
And attached is a picture from when he and Poppy went to lunch with her parents.
If this whole situation didn’t flood his system with panic, he’d be able to admire just how cute the pictures are - Poppy sat beside him, looking up at him in adoration as he jokes with her father. It’s the kind of thing he doesn’t really get to see or notice when he’s not looking at her - just how infatuated she is with him. It makes his skin tingle and his chest feel warm in the best way.
Their seats are so close that they’re practically pressed together, his hand disappearing under the table where he remembers it sat on her lap the entire meal, her fingers either tangled with his or tracing little shapes into his palm.
‘She’s cute.’
‘Where do I know her from?
‘She works for the Devils! Seen her at a few events with the foundation!’
Nico takes a shaky breath as the rest of it unfolds in front of his eyes.
Poppy’s name, her job, the about us section from the foundation website, her private social media pages with requests to follow, pictures where she’s in the background or smushed into a group shot. She didn’t sign up for this, he thinks, people having such little regard for her privacy online.
His interview in the locker room had been an hour ago, maybe two, and all they had to go off was a single blurry screenshot of a scan picture. And now they have pictures of her, of the two of them together, of her parents. They know her name, her place of work, and on the very last page, when he reads, ‘She lives in my brother’s building’ he thinks his heart stops.
“You guys aren’t in trouble, or anything,” Josh reassures her, reaching out in Nico’s peripheral and placing a comforting hand on her shoulder that he really wants to shoo away. “I mean, everybody here knew, I wanted you to see everything so you can figure out how you want to handle it. Or if you want to handle it at all.”
“What do you mean?” Nico gulps, speaking mainly to divert Josh’s attention from her, to try gain back some semblance of control on the situation, himself.
“I mean, we don’t really get involved in personal stuff like this, but I could help you come up with something to say between yourselves?”
“Something to say?”
Maybe Nico has been ignorant, this whole time, to the possibility that this sort of thing could happen. It’s not like they’ve been hiding it, not really. They’re out in public a lot together - they go to the convenience store sometimes, they eat out, they grab breakfast at the same spot if neither of them have the energy to make it, themselves, waiting in the queue with Poppy perched beneath his arm and him pressing kisses to the crown of her head.
His relationship with her has never been something that he felt like he had to hide, or had to protect, not in that way, anyway.
Especially compared to when he was with Talia. When her social media presence became catered to hinting at the two of them. Cut off shots of his arms on tables, wearing clothes he had just been seen in, posing in front of his car, in the family suite at the arena - and that had all been before he found out she had been sharing their private pictures with gossip accounts, too.
Poppy doesn’t court attention like that. All her pictures with him or of him are hers, and hers alone. Printed out and put on her refrigerator or framed in her apartment. Or there’s maybe one or two that she rotates as her phone background, but he does the same with her so he can’t exactly complain about that.
It’s cute, he thinks, the small ways in which she tries to keep him close.
He’s just been assuming the two of them would be on the same page about the whole thing, wanting to keep things as they were, just between them, but also not going to extra efforts to hide their relationship, to erase all essence of normality and routine they’ve managed to build.
Especially considering the fact that for so long, even they didn’t know what they were or what they would be.
He still doesn’t know, if he’s being completely honest.
Poppy isn’t a grand gesture kind of girl, he knows that. She likes things simple, likes things easy, and as much as he might want to tell everyone that she’s his girlfriend, they haven’t really had that conversation yet. And he’s trying to let her take the lead on the whole milestone thing. He doesn’t want to push her into something she’s still building herself up to in her head.
So what is he supposed to say?
“If you don’t say anything, they might continue to dig.”
“I don’t think there’s much left for them to find,” Poppy scoffs, speaking for the first time as she flicks back through the pages on her desk. “Maybe my social security number, or my dental records or something.”
Ok, she’s cracking jokes, he thinks, casting a concerned glance her way as she finally meets his eye over her desk.
She doesn’t look angry that he’s catapulted them into this mess. Doesn’t look hurt or disappointed. She’s chewing on her bottom lip and her eyes are wide looking back at him as if she’s expecting him to say something.
“Do we have to decide now?” Nico asks, despite knowing the answer.
The last game of the season is tomorrow. Home against the islanders. Leaving things to chance and having all eyes on him will only fuel the fires of online speculation.
“I’ll leave you two to talk about it, if you want?”
Nico narrows his eyes at the hand that still rests on Poppy’s shoulder, patronisingly patting at the curve of it before she sends him a thankful, forced smile, and he has to bite his tongue when Josh does the same thing to him on his way out.
The silence that lingers following the click of the door to Poppy’s office is tense, elongated enough that Nico starts the feel the throbbing of his pulse in his ears.
His eyes are cast down, but he can feel Poppy’s cautious gaze on him, can sense as she rises out from behind her desk and circles around to his side, perching herself on the edge, sat beside the damning evidence that has caused this mess.
“What are you thinking?” She asks, softly.
“I’m thinking I messed everything up.” He sighs, leaning into the chair with tension in ever muscle, back stiff, jaw clenched. “I’m so stupid, I forgot it would even be visible, I just like having it there, so I can see her all the time, I didn’t mean for this to happen, Poppy, I swear,”
“Hey, I know,” she consoles him, pushing straight off of her desk and standing in front of him, crouching to his level. “Our bubble was bound to burst eventually, Nico, it’s okay,”
“Maybe we can fix this,” he thinks out loud, “I know a guy, a hacker, he’s really good, he could probably do something,”
“He must be really good if he can turn back time, babe,” Poppy scoffs, and he straightens in the seat, adjusting his positioning and gesturing for her to sit on his lap, as awkward as it might be. “How the hell do you know a hacker, anyway, Mission Impossible?”
“His name’s Myles, he lives over in The Heights,” he hums in response, large hand cupping at her thigh to hold her in place, “Maybe he could get the pictures scrubbed from the internet, or something?”
“Is that what you want?”
“I just want to keep things the way they are,” he sighs, “I want our bubble back. I liked our bubble.”
Poppy smiles, soft and affectionate, and cards her fingers through his hair to push it back, nails scratching soothingly at his scalp.
“I liked our bubble, too.”
The two of them sit like that for a minute, thoughts racing between the two of them, but the tension slowly easing, the silence becoming a little more comfortable as they both take a moment to think about what it is they want to do.
Poppy’s fingers stroke at the back of his neck and his stroke soothingly into her thigh.
“We don’t have to say anything, if you don’t want to,” She’s the first to speak, and Nico’s heart hammers at the sound of her voice, more than usual, at least. “We can just wait it out, it’s the last game of the season, these things just go away after a while, right?”
“I don’t want it to go away, Poppy.” He huffs. “I don’t want to hide you, or pretend you don’t exist, pretend we aren’t having a baby together, pretend we aren’t-,”
His fingers tighten in their grip on her flesh, and he lets out a heavy sigh, trying to refrain from laying his heart on the line in the possibility she might trample on it out of heightened emotion.
“I can ignore it,” she says, “The stuff online, I don’t really use social media, they can say what they want about me, about us, it doesn’t really matter, right? They don’t know anything.”
“They know where you live, apparently.” He scoffs, and despite the voice in him telling him to reel it in, the voice that, for so long now, has been telling him to hand the reins over and let her guide him down whatever path she wants to be on, the next thing comes out without much thought behind it. “Maybe you should move in with me, my building is a lot safer.”
He had been wanting to ask her, anyway, right?
He has the key in the glove compartment of his car, ready for her to claim. They spend enough time at his place, it’s the same distance as hers from the arena.
And the timing is almost perfect. He’ll have some time to move her in before he leaves for Europe. Have some time to get her settled before they’re separated, just for a bit. They can keep sharing these routines they’ve built so well, together.
She’ll have an all access pass to all the clothes she so often likes to lounge around in, and he’ll have an all access pass to her, to all the developments with Cheeto, to-
“I don’t think that’s a good idea.”
What?
In what world is it not a good idea?
“I don’t think we’re ready for that, yet.”
Not ready?
What about them isn’t ready?
“Poppy-,”
“I have a meeting in 5 minutes, I should really fix myself up.”
She pushes herself up from his lap, despite him pawing at her to stay, and rushes back to her own side of her desk, tucking her hair behind her ears as she tries to make herself look busy, avoiding the way in which he chases her gaze.
What the hell just happened?
“We need to talk about this, Mohn,”
“We will,” she reassures him, “Later, I promise. Dinner at Jesper and Nic's, yeah, with the team? I'll meet you at your place.”
His place.
No, he thinks, it should be our place.
His heart hammers in her chest as he watches her, tries to get a gauge on what on earth she’s thinking, why the hell she’s distancing herself after, I liked our bubble, too.
“Poppy,” he tries again, stepping and trying to convey something in his tone that might bring her on side, might make her reconsider.
“I can’t be late, Nico,” she sighs, “I’ll come straight over after I finish work, okay?”
“Okay,” he sighs, shuffling over to the door with the weight of the world now on his shoulders.
How the hell had he gone from the morning from heaven, to this?
Exiled from Poppy’s office and shot down like the thought of living with him turned her stomach.
“Love you,” he offers as a goodbye, a hand on the door handle with his neck craned back to see her one more time, to meet her eyes and try and ingrain the sentiment to her memory.
“Yeah,” she smiles, tight and half-hearted. “Love you, too.”
Nico can’t recall a time where he’s ever been this stressed in his life.
And that seems like an almighty feat considering the year he’s had, so far. All the stuff with the team, with losing their manager half way through the season, with injuries, and fights on the ice, with trying to organise his place in the national team. With Poppy, with her parents, with navigating their relationship, navigating the fact he’s going to become a father soon.
But no, 3 missed calls to his girlfriend-but-not-his-girlfriend-but-she’s-carrying-his-baby-and-he-wants-her-to-be-his-girlfriend’s phone and he’s literally having heart palpitations and breaking out into a cold sweat.
He’s pacing, for God’s sake, shoes tapping against the hard wood of his apartment as he waits for any sign of life.
They’re all going straight to voicemail, and beyond driving all the way back to the Rock and trying to retrace her steps, he doesn’t know what to do.
Despite where they had left things earlier, despite the way she stomped all over his hopes and dreams, she had told him she’d meet him here straight after work, and it’s been almost an hour since she was due to finish.
It’s 30 minutes from the arena, maximum.
He should have stuck around and given her a ride, he thinks. At least them he’d know where she was.
But then she’d feel smothered, a whiny voice rings through his head as he presses to dial her again, the same tone ringing straight through to her machine. She doesn’t want to live with you, she probably doesn’t want to be in a car with you, either.
“C’mon, Poppy, pick up,” he sighs, trying one more time, holding his breath as he presses his phone straight to his ear, wanting to throw it against the wall when the same thing happens, again.
He can’t calm himself down. He hasn’t been able to all afternoon since he left The Rock, driving home without any music playing, coming up to his apartment and not being able to sit still for the past few hours.
She doesn’t want to live with him. She doesn’t think they’re ready.
Despite the fact that they’ve shared a bed every night, almost - aside for when he’s been on the road - for the past two weeks. Despite the fact that all he’s done since February is try to prove himself to her.
Prove himself as a partner, first and foremost. There for every appointment, accommodating her every craving, her every need.
He’s even learning to cook, for Christ’s sake, beyond pasta and breakfast food, and knows her breakfast order by heart.
He’s tried replaying their entire conversation in his head, tried figuring out which part had soured her entirely to the idea, and all he has been coming up with is blanks.
And now, she’s blanking him. Now she’s saying love you with weak smiles that make his heart ache, and he doesn’t know what to do about it.
He’s pacing so much, stomping so hard, that he almost doesn’t hear the knock at his door, stopping in his tracks just to catch the end of it and shooting over so quick he almost stumbles and crashes to the floor.
Seeing her isn’t enough for the tension to drop from his body, not entirely, not yet - not even when she gives him a guilty smile and immediately goes in for a soft, sweet kiss against his bitten lips.
“‘M’sorry,” she mutters into his mouth, “My phone died and I left my charger in your car.” She waves her blank phone screen in between them as if to prove her point, and Nico thinks back to getting in his car to come home, earlier, huffing and puffing about all the wires in the centre console and throwing them onto the passenger seat.
He kisses her back, almost in an unspoken apology for getting so worked up, not that she had any idea just how worked up he was getting, and hums, “It’s okay,” in response. “Are you okay?”
Are we okay? He wants to ask, but doesn’t.
She’s here, now. They have to be okay.
“Yeah,” she smiles, and he wants to take it at face value. She’s had a long day at work, she’s probably exhausted. Her smile isn’t half-assed or forced. She wouldn’t be here if she didn’t want to be. “The guy who’s covering my maternity is a board-certified yapper, Nico, God help you when you have to work with him. You’re gonna miss the hell outta me.”
“Won’t have to miss you, Mohn,” he chuckles, despite the fact that it isn’t entirely true. He wouldn’t have to miss her, if she lived with him, but the way she smiles back eases his worries, a little bit.
There’s the summer to figure things out, he realises.
There’s no rush, and he keeps getting into the habit of thinking there is.
Baby steps.
She takes them with such ease that it really makes him look like an idiot, he thinks.
“You ready to go? Do you need a drink or anything?”
“I think I’ll last the ten minutes it takes to get there,” she rolls her eyes fondly as she takes his hand in hers, and the two of them make their way down to the parking level.
Nico bites at his tongue the whole way to Jesper and Nicole’s place.
He’s trying his best to take whatever she’s willing to give him, and if ignoring the problem at hand is what she wants to do, then he’ll do it. He won’t ask her if she’s thought any more about things, despite her telling him earlier that they’d pick it back up. He won’t ask if she’s still willing to ignore all the outside noise.
Won’t ask her why she doesn’t think they’re ready to live together.
And he bites his tongue all night, really.
It becomes easy to do so as the two of them sink into the familiarity of the team dynamic. Loud and boisterous, fun and carefree, like they haven’t got a game left tomorrow. Like they all aren’t going to have to sit and watch the playoffs play out, thinking what if, and why not me?
Like they all aren’t getting separated for the summer, scattered across the globe with the ever so slight chance they won’t be reunited again.
Not in this format, at least.
But Poppy’s hand holds his in her lap. Poppy rests her head on his shoulder as she listens to Timo tell her all about Switzerland, hyping her up for all the cool things they’re all going to get to do together, and her looking up at Nico with a beaming smile and eyes like twinkling stars.
Poppy stays glued to his side for the group picture Nicole insists on taking, sandwiched between Nico and Timo with the biggest, cheesiest grin on her face, and he thinks he’s probably looking at her as the camera flashes - meets Nicole’s eyes when she’s looking back at the photo and knows he isn’t looking into the lens.
Poppy rests her free hand on her bump, strokes little shapes absentmindedly on it in a way that makes Nico’s heart soar with pride.
Poppy sinks into his side when he’s talking to Nicole’s brother, and who doesn’t flinch when Nico introduces her as, “Poppy, my girlfriend,” in a way that just rolls of the tongue with little to no thought behind it.
And Poppy doesn’t bring it up until they’re sat back down at the large, extended dining table, mostly deserted and the room a lot less rowdy now that a few of the guys have cleared out for an early night.
“I’m your girlfriend, now, huh?”
Shit.
“Sounded nicer than Baby Mama,” he chuckles, the laughter quickly dying down when he sees Poppy’s reaction to his words. It’s that same weak smile she had given in her office, earlier. Resigned and reluctant. “To be honest, I didn’t really know how to ask you about it.”
“Usually starts with will you and is followed by be my girlfriend?” She teases, turning into him a little more as he leans into her, opening herself up more to him than she has all night.
“Don’t you think we’re past that, though?” He smiles softly, thankful for the soft beaming light that returns to her eyes. “Girlfriend feels,”
He doesn’t want to say small.
He doesn’t want to say not enough.
He doesn’t want to say anything that might upset her enough to retreat again, but it’s what he means.
He can’t help it.
It just feels juvenile and insufficient.
She’s so much more than that.
And, because she’s Poppy, and because she can’t help but take the burden of having to say it away from him, she takes his hand in hers, thumb rubbing at the top. “I know what you mean.”
Thank God.
“I called Nia earlier, and she called you my boyfriend, and it sorta freaked me out a little.”
“Freaked you out?” He gulps, nerves settling in the pit of his stomach at the fact that taking the next step with him is freaking her out.
“Yeah,” she sighs, “Like boyfriend seems,”
And she looks like she’s found herself stuck in the same rut he had been in, moments prior. Knowing what she means, but unable to voice it.
“Limited,” he realises, after a moment of consideration for the way he feels just when he looks at her. “Casual, even.”
“Yes!” She agrees, lips twisting into an approving smile. “That’s exactly it! You’re so much more than my boyfriend, Nico.”
“So much more,” he hums, leaning in to press his lips straight to hers, trying to memorise how the shape of her smile feels against in the hopes that he can use it if he ever gets that stressed again. Can remember how easy she makes it to wriggle one of these out of her, to make her eyes gleam like they hold all the love in the world in her irises. “Like your husband,” he speaks the words into her mouth like speaking them into existence, drinking up the sound of her laughter when she pushes him away with fingers to his chest.
“Don’t push your luck, baby."
He comes to the conclusion that he was probably moving a little too quick, or a little too reckless earlier that day. He had told himself as much, before the fact, constantly trying to pull himself back and follow Poppy’s lead on things, because she does make life easy in a way he can never comprehend.
How he got from pacing the floors of his apartment in a panicked, sweaty, discombobulated mess mere hours ago to laid beside her in his bed, heart lulled back into a steady, comfortable rhythm, he doesn’t know.
Only the steady rhythm doesn’t make it through the night. Not when she’s clearly mulling something over beside him.
He had thought at first she was thinking so loud he could hear her blink, but when he had looked over, she was turned the other way, and her breaths were coming out in long, slow drawls - similar to those of when she is sleeping, so he had drifted back off.
And then the tossing and turning started. Huffs and puffs and mmphs that she couldn’t seem to control. Facing him, facing away, facing up.
And then she was up, trudging over to the bathroom with slumped shoulders, spending a minute in there before returning to the bed, and plonking herself down in it with little care for how he might be asleep.
Not that he was.
“It’s 3am, Poppy, why aren’t you asleep?”
“Not tired,” she huffs, arms crossing over her chest.
“You’re always tired,” he chuckles, easing his hand into the crook of her elbow and tugging to uncross them. He pulls until she’s sinking closer to him on the mattress, but her body is stiff with tension, and he just wants to ease the load. “Growing my baby is exhausting, remember?” He tries his hand at humour, but she just sighs, shuffling to get comfortable. “Poppy, talk to me.”
“I want to move in with you.” She blurts out, and he feels like he’s going to get whiplash from the flurry of emotions that passes through him.
Relief, gratitude, happiness, confusion.
“That’s what’s keeping you awake?” He asks, like the concept of her sat worrying about that when he’s the one who asked her in the first place is crazy. All this huffing and puffing and interrupted sleep, for what?
“Well, yeah,” she drags out like it’s obvious at all, “Because you asked me and I said no.”
“I remember, I was there,” he chuckles. “Did you change your mind?”
“No.”
“I don’t understand.”
He really doesn’t.
“I didn’t say no because I didn’t want to, Nico,” she almost snaps, her voice tired and her tone direct.
“Poppy,” he levels, “It’s 3am.”
“What are you, talking clock? I know the time! I’ve been staring at it for the past like 4 hours.”
Nico lets out a heavy exhale, sitting up in bed and trying to meet her eyes in the dark. “Why did you say no?”
“I said no because I thought you only asked me because it was something convenient for us to do.” She pouts, “And I want you to want to live with me because you love me, not because your building is more secure.”
“I do love you,” he frowns, like his infatuation with her isn’t the most painstakingly tangible thing in the world. “And I want you to be safe, and to be happy,”
“Are you in love with me?”
“Is that not what I literally just said?”
“You said you love me,”
“And that’s not the same thing?”
“I don’t know, is it?”
Jesus Christ, he curses to himself, refraining from once again pointing out the time.
Is this a pregnancy thing, he wonders? Losing your mind like this in the middle of the night? Is this what all those dreams have accumulated to? Is this his fault?
“If you’re asking me if all those times I told you that I loved you, did I mean I was in love with you, then yes. I thought that was obvious.”
He’s been in love with her way longer than he feels like he can communicate at such an absurd hour, but he’ll do it if he has to. If tomorrow when they both leave for the arena, he can slip that key he has stashed away onto her keychain and can move on with his day without the stresses of earlier.
“Oh.”
“Was it not obvious?”
“I don’t know.”
“Poppy,”
“What?”
“Do I have to lay it out for you?”
“I mean, only if you want to.”
“It’s 3am.” He reminds her, one last time.
“It’s never too early for declarations of love, Nico.” Her lips twist, and his gut does in response, amusement evident even in the darkened room, eyes glistening with mirth as they meet his.
“I just told you, Mohn, I’ve declared my love over and over.”
“Maybe you should do it again.”
“I’m in love with you, Poppy,”
“With feeling,” she encourages him, shuffling closer until their legs tangle in his favourite way.
“Even when you’re annoying and you won’t let us sleep.”
“Declarations of love can’t include the word annoying, baby.”
Maybe she’s right. How can he be annoyed when she’s calling him pet names and looking at him like that? He’s so in love with her that he’d do anything.
“I’m in love with the way you press your freakishly cold feet between my legs and send my whole body into shock every morning.” He starts, shuffling himself until they’re in his favourite position, facing each other, limbs tangled, her bump pressing into his own stomach, and her hands splayed on his chest. “And when you try to make me breakfast but you for some reason can’t touch a bagel without burning it, and I leave the house every morning smelling like burnt toast.”
“I’m trying my best, there’s a really fine line between them being done and over-done.”
“Whatever you say. I love you when you’re grumpy and hormonal, and you get really specifically annoyed and nothing I do is right but you won’t tell me that so you just huff and puff like a child.”
“I had every right to huff and puff. You asked me to move in with you because your building is safer. That’s not romantic, Nico.” And despite his earlier stress and anxiety, all he can do looking back now is laugh. He’d been so caught up in the mantra of Poppy doesn’t like grand gestures that he hadn’t taken his own words into account. “Is there anything good you love about me?”
“I’ve loved you from the day I met you, Poppy, there’s plenty of good.” And when she raises a brow, urging him to continue, he chuckles, deep and hearty and in a way that wracks through him in delight. “I love how you’re kind, and you’re funny, sometimes I even think of you and laugh,”
She frowns, and Nico can see the argumentative cogs turning in her head. “Well, that’s not-,”
“How you have something to say about everything, even the way I’m baring my soul to you.” He grabs gently at either side of her face, only just smushing her cheeks teasingly before releasing the pressure and holding her in place. “I love how you’ve given a new purpose to my life. How it’s not just me and my job anymore, it’s us and our family, and I never feel like any of this is out of my control. I want you to move in because you’re like home to me, Poppy. I want to wake up every morning I can next to you, I want to finish a long day and end it with you. I want to lay awake half way across the world and think of you in our bed, in our apartment, and know that you’re safe, and nothing can get you here.
“I don’t know how I ever pushed these feelings down for so long, Mohn, because they consume me now. I’ll never get enough of you, of your pretty smile, or that really dorky, snorty laugh you do when you’re tired, or how you always put too much sugar in my coffee and now every time I taste something sweet I think of you.”
The smile she’s giving him might be his favourite, teary eyed and so wide he thinks it must ache in her cheeks. Her lips tremble slightly and her fingertips dig deliciously into his chest.
“The thought of you being the mother of my child, of her having that dorky laugh, and your pretty sparkly eyes, and me never getting a second of peace between the two of you talking back to me, I feel like the luckiest guy in the entire world. Is that enough feeling for you?”
“Just about.” She whispers, leaning up to press her lips straight to his, cautious not to get too lost in it before he utters his response straight into her mouth.
“Great. Your turn.”
“It’s 3am, Nico,” she scoffs, rolling her eyes, playfully. “I love you too, Jeez, are you ever gonna let me sleep?”
“Are you in love with me?”
“I’m so in love with you, that if I weren’t already pregnant right now,” her voice is deeper as she moves closer to him, lips edging toward his ear until they press at the skin just below on his neck, whispering her next words, teasingly. “I’d so let you put a baby in me.”
Nico’s so relieved he doesn’t have neighbours he could possibly wake up with the laugh that comes out of him. A loud exclamation of joy that shines straight back to him through Poppy, a wide grin and shaking shoulders as she giggles back at him.
“That’s an outrageous thing to say considering we’ve only been together officially for,” he checks his watch over her shoulder, “Like 8 hours.”
“Yeah, well,” she shrugs, offering a wink he’s thankful to catch, “When you know, you know.”
“You’re crazy.”
“Ask me again.”
“Will you move in with me, Poppy?”
“Yes.”
Moving Poppy into his apartment - their apartment - had been easier than Nico could have ever hoped.
She had parted ways a little too easy with most of her furniture, under the sneaky compromise that keeping his stuff and moving into his building, meant that she was owed more closet space as some form of compensation.
And Nico had figured that it was only a small sacrifice compared to what she was doing - giving up the last remaining scraps of her independence and leaving behind the beautiful home she had built for herself. The home where their relationship had began to flourish. The apartment where the wheels had been set in motion all those months ago for their baby girl to be brought into existence.
He’s sort of thankful her lease situation isn’t entirely sorted yet, with her moving out but still paying the rent until they can figure out what to do with all the stuff she’s leaving behind. Even he isn’t quite ready to say a proper goodbye.
But that’s a problem for when they get back at the end of summer.
A problem for him, at least, because he knows he won’t want her stressing about any of the technicalities at that point.
It makes him less anxious to leave her, knowing she’s safe in their shared space, and has the benefits of Lionel being downstairs if she needs someone.
Knowing that his initial worries for her safety ended up, thankfully, being an overreaction, entirely, after Nicole had posted her picture of the group to her public instagram, and the gossipers online had taken that as all the confirmation they needed and swiftly moved on.
Knowing that Poppy’s fully moved in, and they’ve had the luxury of properly co-existing, back in their perfect little bubble for just over a week before he has to leave.
Just over a week of shared mornings, stretched out to the fullest capacity, sometimes even into the early afternoon, the two of them only leaving bed for food and bathroom breaks.
Late afternoons, when Poppy gets home from work, and curls up with Nico on the couch, him getting more comfortable cooking for her when she ends up falling asleep melted into the cushions, and wakes when her senses kick in and she can smell food being made without her.
Evenings sat cross-legged on the floor, mapping out an idea for the nursery that will be going into Nico’s mostly-unused home office. Making the travel plans for Poppy to fly out and meet him once all her work back in Jersey is wrapped up, and his work with the national team is over.
And nights spend curled up under the sheets, Nico promising to show her all the parts of his world that he’s been telling her about all these years.
It’s a life Nico gets a little too lost in, and before he knows it, before he can grasp just how much he loves what they’ve built here, already, it’s time to say goodbye to Poppy.
He tries to drag it out as much as he can.
He sets an earlier alarm, despite her grumbling protests, just so he can spend another 15 minutes with her in his arms.
He drives them both to the airport for her to drive back, spare hand holding hers over the centre console and squeezing in patterns of three every time they hit a red light.
And he had followed Poppy’s advice, begrudgingly, arriving at the airport with plenty of time to spare, which meant he could take that little longer saying his goodbyes before he really had to go.
Goodbyes that Poppy made harder than he ever thought they could be.
“And I left my shampoo for you to use,” he mumbles into lips that continue to chase his, back starting to ache a little from leaning over the middle of the car but he couldn’t really care less.
“And if I run your water bill up high enough, would you come home to me to investigate?”
“Well, when you make it sound so tempting,” he kisses her, this time, before muttering, “Poppy, you’ve got to let me go.”
“But I just got you,” she pouts, chasing another kiss, “I don’t think we’ve done enough to catch up for all that time we wasted, I think we need to try out your backseat again, one more time for good measure. I promise you can leave straight after, no funny comments from me about it.”
“As nice as that sounds,” he chuckles, “Airport security scares me, I’m not getting into trouble with those guys because my girl is insatiable.”
“You’re boring,” she frowns.
“It’s 4 weeks.”
“That’s so long,” she huffs, still holding onto the front of his shirt.
“I know,” he kisses her again. "But then we have all summer together,” and again, “and by the time we get back here, we’re gonna be getting ready for baby girl to come,” and one more time for good measure. “Just 4 weeks. Maybe not even that,”
“4 weeks. My man has a medal to win.”
His chest swells at the thought of it, and he smiles, in a way that feels like might never fade. “That reminds me,” he jolts, reaching into his pocket for what he had stashed in there when clearing out his locker back at the arena the other week. He zips down the inner compartment and pulls out something that makes her gasp.
“You kept it?” She reaches out, taking the bracelet into a gentle gasp and looking at it with eyes that shine brighter than the jewels bezelled into it.
“Of course I did,” he smirks as he takes it back to clasp it around her wrist, looking up into her eyes with a sly smirk spreading across his lips, “it was really fucking expensive.”
She swats hard at his chest, trying so hard to suppress an aching grin from taking over her pretty features. “Promise me you’ll look after yourself?”
“Of course, I have precious cargo,” she smiles, hand cradling the bottom of her growing belly, where his reaches out to join, settling his softened gaze on the roundness of it before looking back up at her.
“You’re precious too, Mohn.” He whispers, and he can’t help himself, kissing her one final, passionate time before pressing his forehead to hers, closing his eyes and breathing her in as much as he can before he leaves. “I’ll see you soon.”
“I love you, Nico,” she whispers, words meant just for him, just to settle the growing ache in his bones that won’t be relieved until they’re reunited.
“I love you too, Poppy.”
Poppy
Poppy has always loved having a space of her own. Ever since moving into her apartment, after having lived with Nia through college and a a little while after, she has relished having a place that is exclusively hers - where she doesn’t have to share responsibilities, doesn’t have to lay down boundaries, or protect what is hers, because everything is hers.
Her comfy Facebook Marketplace couch, that she had found for a steal and her and Nico - mostly Nico - had lugged all the way up to her apartment not long after she had moved in, and holds an abundance of memories, especially lately, that warm Poppy to her very core. Memories of being cuddled up with him, large hands rubbing soothing circles into her belly to try rouse any sort of premature movement in there, while he distracted her entirely from the Harry Potter movies he was supposed to be getting her invested in.
Her big cosy bed, with mountains of pillows Nico constantly grumbles at having to remove when he stays over, cloud-like heaps of blankets that she has to trap him in so that his legs stay under, and she can wrap hers around them before he manages to stick them out in the cold.
Shelves lined with keepsakes and trinkets - which now includes little framed scan photos, a small pregnancy memory journal sent over by Nico’s mom, where the two of them have been writing little daily messages to their baby girl for her to read one day when she’s older.
And she always thought that when it came to sharing her space, when it came to being in a relationship with someone, progressing to the point of living together, and having a home be theirs and not hers, she’d have wanted it to be somewhere that had been hers, first.
She never thought she would leave her apartment, never thought she’d haul her belongings a few blocks over, give up her couch, her bed, all the random pieces of furniture she had sourced over the years, pack up her trinkets and say goodbye to the last scrap of independence she would ever have with an all-too-ecstatic wave and immerse herself so wholeheartedly into someone else’s home.
But Nico had made it easy. He makes everything easy, Poppy has very quickly realised.
It’s all he has done since they found out she was pregnant.
Any fears of feeling like an intruder never even had the chance to materialise in her thoughts before he was calling his place theirs, referencing their home like it had always been that way, like she was always destined to be a part of his life, like there’s more to that word for him than walls and belongings.
He had told her as much all those weeks ago, wrapped up in his sheets in the early hours of the morning, when he had told her that she was like home to him. And she had thought the same - she still thinks the same, but being here without him, she still feels it, despite him being so far away for so long.
She doesn’t feel like a house-sitter, or something temporary.
She feels it in her new routine, in figuring out his appliances, in adjusting his thermostat and shower temperatures to her liking, in replacing some of the books on his shelves he most definitely has never read with her books, her trinkets, her pictures. Their pictures.
It has become a stark contrast to all those months ago, when she had walked into this space with heavy feet, the weight of the world on her shoulders and the fear of rejection weighing on her heart - when she had taken note of the lack of warmth, or the personality she knew all too well.
His kitchen shelves are now lined with books of recipes she can’t wait to cook for him when they are co-existing - when summer is over, and their baby is here, and their lives have officially begun.
She tells him as much when he calls every night, usually when she’s making dinner, and he utters the same sentiments, his features softening into that dopey smile she loves so much when he comments about missing her cooking. He’s usually propped up against the utensil pot, watching intently as she flits around their kitchen, the drawers now memorised so she no longer has to ask him where a tin opener might be, and every time she looks over, he has this far away look in his eyes like he’s watching back a dream.
His call had come a little earlier, today, after she had sent over a voice note she had taken for him at her routine scan. It had been just long enough for him to listen to it before the tell-tale FaceTime ringtone had rung out from her pocket, just as she had been hauling her groceries down the hall to finally make it home after a long day at work.
“Did you send that by accident or is it a distress signal?”
Poppy smiles down at her phone as she makes it through the front door, heading straight for the kitchen and putting the bag of groceries on the counter.
“That’s out daughter’s heartbeat,” she chuckles, admiring the way he leans down onto whatever table he has her propped up on, heart thudding as she realises he’s still out in public, despite it being late where he is, not even able to wait until he gets back to the privacy of his room like normal to call her. “Strongest one this side of the Hudson, so I’ve been told.”
“Oh really?” He rests on his forearms and uses them to support his chin, his smile tired and exhaustion seemingly creeping into his bones. It’s been almost 3 weeks now since they have seen each other, and every night Poppy sees a difference in him - focus increased and motivation teetering. There isn’t long left, though, until she leaves Jersey. Until she heads straight for him and they finally get some time together with no other responsibilities than to be with each other. “You get any pictures?”
“Whoa, kinky,” she smirks when she sees him roll his eyes, heat creeping onto his cheeks, and she huffs out a slight sigh of disappointment when he runs a hand through his hair, and she can see the ear buds carrying her voice to him. She’d only slightly been hoping to embarrass him in public. She deserves the little pleasures, she thinks.
“Of our baby, Poppy,” he huffs, his annoyance entirely forced and the way she charms him evident in the glint in his eyes, even through a phone screen.
“Duh,” she rolls her eyes as her fingers swipe through her phone, looking for the pictures she already had primed to send over to him.
“If you have any other pictures though, you can send them through. I'll be back in my room in 10 minutes.”
“Nice try,” she scoffs, waiting for the blue line to run the whole way across her screen as the pictures and videos start sending. “That second video, when she turns a little, you can see she has your nose, it’s so cute,” she sighs, dreamily, as she settles the phone back onto the counter, leaning down to watch his reactions as he receives them. She can feel warmth spread through her chest as she takes in the movement of his eyes, flickering across all there is to take in from the latest scan - the tiny developments since the last one, especially considering she had opted for the 3D scan despite how much she thought it might freak her out.
Seeing her baby girl all curled up, tiny hands supposedly waving, little features scrunched up in a mirror image of the man Poppy loves the most in the world - it had really set her emotions off that morning. She had to sit in her car for a good 20 minutes before work, sobbing into a snotty tissue and cursing the time difference for the fact that Nico was probably asleep, not wanting to disturb him just to call and worry him.
“I think she looks like you,” he mutters, entirely hypnotised by the videos, lips stretched into a soft smile, dimples pushing into his cheeks, emphasising the fresh gash below his eye that she has actively been trying not to look too much at. “She’s so beautiful. Did you get copies?”
“Yeah, I’m gonna put them straight into my carry on so I don’t forget to bring them over. Got a copy for your mom, too.”
“She’ll love the nose thing.”
“It’s a cute nose,” Poppy hums, “A strong one, too, swear she’s like a sniffer dog in there, I’ve been craving mac and cheese all day since she smelled someone else’s lunch yesterday. Had to go buy a grater just so I can make some from scratch.”
“I don’t have a cheese grater?”
“Not that I could find,” Poppy frowns, having searched high and low in every cupboard and drawer when she got home last night, “Although neither of us should be surprised, Nico, you don’t even have a full set of pans,”
“Why would I need a full set? I only ever use one at a time.”
“You’re giving yourself too much credit, baby, we both know you live off of meal prep delivery.” She jokes, and he shakes his head in silent denial. “But don’t worry,” she picks her phone up and switches the camera to show him the pan set she had brought home with her yesterday, “I’m here to improve your life one pot at a time.”
“Is that how you’re spending your evening?” He asks, “Stocking our kitchen with new stuff?”
“That’s the plan for tomorrow, actually,” she smiles, picturing all the shopping she can do as she starts unpacking all the ingredients for her dinner, “My dad said he found a bunch of old baby clothes in their garage, he had a meeting this way today and is gonna bring them over for me to look at tonight.”
“Your baby clothes?”
“Yeah, I’m hoping, you should see the way they dressed OlI when he was a baby, like half of his genetic structure was colour-block Gymboree.”
“I have no idea what that means,” he frowns, adorably, eyes gleaming still with the beginnings of a fond smile.
“Trust me, you don’t want to, he looks like a clown in all his baby photos. Hideous.” She shudders as she focuses her attention back on the phone, catching a glimpse of Nico stifling a yawn and checking the time. He isn't usually out of his room at this time, usually getting settled in for the night, lounging in his bed so he gets to say goodnight to her. She doesn’t really want to keep him if he’s tired. “He should be here soon, so I’ll let you go get your beauty sleep.”
“Yeah, I need all the help I can get,” he chuckles, a finger wagging toward the cut on his cheek with a tired smile. “Text me before you sleep, so I can wake up to it?” She nods. “Love you, Poppy,” The casual manner in which he utters the words does little to quell the excitement they arouse.
“Love you too, Nico.”
Poppy feels lighter than air as she pads around the apartment after their call has ended, unpacking her groceries into the refrigerator, keeping out what she needs so that she can start cooking up her dinner - her grandmother’s mac and cheese, the secrets of her recipe finally bestowed upon her now that she has someone to make it for - her phone hooked up to his speaker system, filling the space with her favourite music in a way that already makes it feel like she has been there forever.
She cuts up her cauliflower and puts it in a pan to steam before she gets to work making her sauce, grating an almost excessive amount of cheese and giving herself an almighty ache in her arm.
It isn’t too long before she gets a message from Lionel - him now texting her to alert her of any visitors coming up, the familiarity ironing out that last crease of imposter syndrome where she had feared she might have to run is by Nico, his concierge now treating her like a proper resident.
So when the knock at the door comes, she practically skips over, a giant smile pushing at her cheeks as she reaches to open it, only for it to drop at who’s on the other side.
“Don’t look too excited to see me, Honey,” Poppy’s mom rolls her eyes as she pushes past her, trailing two large holdalls behind her as she steps into Nico’s apartment, dropping them just past the door before she stretches her arms dramatically.
Poppy cranes her neck out of the open door to look for any sign of her dad, any sign of a buffer or safety net to fall into, because there’s no way in hell she’s going to have to suffer her mom’s presence on her own, right now.
“Is dad bringing more bags up here, or something?”
“No, he got held up with a working dinner, I said I’d bring this stuff over.”
She watches her mother as she slowly steps further into the apartment, casting a judgemental eye around in a way that immediately gets Poppy’s back up, feeling protective of the space already, hesitant to close the door in an attempt to give the negative energy a way out.
She can’t keep it open forever, though, not when her mom seemingly has no plans to leave.
“Is that grandma’s mac and cheese?” She asks as she enters the kitchen, lifting the lid on the pot of steaming cauliflower.
“Yeah, she finally gave me the recipe for the sauce, and I’ve been craving it all week.”
“You’ll need to take that off the heat, soon, or it will be like mush at the bottom.”
Poppy’s eyes roll by instinct as she lets out a huff, stomping toward where her mother is stood and flicking the switch for the burners. “I know what I’m doing, I literally have a step-by-step,”
“You don’t have to turn everything into an argument, Poppy, I was just saying.” She steps away from the stove, narrowing her eyes at her daughter. “God forbid I try to help you.”
“You’re not trying to help, Mom, you’re hovering,” she scoffs, “Like you literally came over just to judge.”
“You’re so dramatic,” she scoffs, “I’m hardly judging, I’ve said one thing.”
Poppy bites her tongue from retorting, one thing too many, but something starts bubbling inside her, too strong for her to swallow down, this time.
She thinks it might be Nico’s doing, this new instinct to defend herself - defend herself to her mother, at least, because God knows she has no troubles doing it with anyone else. She had always thought she had a handle on her, could control herself, could throw quick jabs back to lessen the blow of scrutiny and shame that’s usually sent her way by her mother, but hearing how Nico had stood up to her dad, she realises she’s just been masking a problem this entire time. She’s never really stood up to her, never really let her know all the ways in which she’s been hurt by her mom’s judgements over the years, too scared to stick around for what might be the final blow, too scared of the impact, or that neither of them may ever recover from it.
But it has to be better than this - than the constant holding of her breath in anticipation of it coming. It isn’t doing either of them any favours. There’s only so far her sarcasm will get her, now.
“I swear you hate that I don’t rely on you,” she says, softly - not through trepidation or doubt, but because she doesn’t want this space to be one where voices are raised, where tears are brought to her eyes and lumps to her throat. “I’ve lived on my own for years, cooked for myself every day almost, and it’s like you can’t even fathom for a second I might not need or want your help.”
“I’m not arguing with you over macaroni, Poppy.”
“This isn’t about macaroni, it’s about you having an incessant need to make me feel like crap. It’s like you can’t stand that I can do things on my own.”
“Maybe I can’t.”
Well, there it is.
Poppy hadn’t been expecting it to take her aback quite like this, breath held, shoulders tensed, mouth agape. There’s a shrill, nagging voice that harps, I told you so, in her head, but it does little to help. She hadn’t really wanted to be right.
If she’s entirely honest, she wanted her mom to shut her down, again. To tell her she’s being stupid, to tell her she’s proud of her independence, and is just being catty because that’s who she is. That’s who she’s always been.
“What?”
“Maybe you’re right. Maybe I can’t stand the way you behave. Maybe I loathe it,”
Her hand falls almost by instinct to cradle the curve of her bump, like she’s trying to lessen the impact, to not let the hurt she feels seep all the way to where her baby girl lays in her belly, peaceful and darling and blissfully unaware of the pain that can be inflicted by a mother’s sharp tongue.
“Maybe I wish for once in your life you’d be serious, and think about things before you just dive headfirst into situations you have no business being in. And subjecting a baby to them, nonetheless. God, Poppy, I’ve always known you to be impulsive but this,” her mother’s hand flops almost dismissively her way, hard eyes set straight on her stomach before twirling on the spot and gesturing around them, “And all this, you think you’re being independent? You’re being careless and selfish.”
“What the hell are you talking about?” Not raising her voice goes straight out the window, “First of all I’m irresponsible for not living with Nico, and now I’ve moved in with him, I’m careless? Nothing I do will ever be enough for you, will it?”
“It’s not about me,”
“Yeah, right,”
“This is about your baby,”
“Don’t act like you care about my baby,” Poppy scoffs, “She’s not just another thing you can try to control. You don’t always know what’s best, Mom, and I don’t want my daughter feeling the way I feel around you, it isn’t good for any of us, so I’m gonna ask you one more time to stop.”
“Stop what? Trying to help you-,"
“You’re not helping! I don’t know how many more times I can say it! I don’t understand how I can try my best to get everything right and you just pick out all the flaws!” Here come the tears in her eyes, and the lump in her throat, too.
Of course it would have been her mother to burst her happy bubble, yet again.
“Because somebody has to open your eyes to the fact that this isn’t the dream you think it is, Poppy! Pregnancy, being a mother, it isn’t all sunshine and rainbows and handsome boyfriends who move you into their fancy apartments and promise you the world-,”
“Oh, here we go again,” Poppy fires back, “What is it then? I gave you lopsided breasts and thin hair so now you get to ruin my life?”
“Not you-,”
“Right, like you’d ever give golden boy Oliver this kind of grief,”
“Your sister.”
Poppy can feel a rush of blood to the head.
Her what?
She knows deep in her heart her mother would never do crack, but maybe she picked up something else at one of her luncheons. Maybe she accidentally stumbled into one of those botox parties and they injected a little too deep into her forehead.
No, Poppy thinks, she can see frown lines, still.
“Her name was Primrose. Rosie. She was my first.”
There’s a steady, softer tone to her mom’s voice that Poppy hasn’t heard in years. An undertone of reminiscence and longing. Of love.
Her feet carry her by instinct, rounding past her mother and heading for the couch, patting the space beside her and meeting her mother’s eyes with a somewhat solemn gaze.
“She was from a relationship I had before your father and I got together. I was nineteen, and in college, and I had all these great things lined up for my future. I had this concrete plan, and there was nothing in the world that was gonna take me away from it. Build a career, build something for myself, and then start a family. But then I met a boy.”
It isn’t exactly how things had worked out for Poppy, but the outline seems the same. Career focused, strong minded, independent, and then, bam! Nico.
“His name was Charlie, he was an aspiring chef, working a bunch of jobs to get him through culinary school, he was a real grafter, that’s what your grandpa used to say. He was so charming, made me feel like the whole world revolved around me.” She smiles wistfully as she looks back on that time in her life, a softness to her that Poppy doesn’t quite recognise. One that’s already bringing those tears straight back to her eyes and that lump straight back to her throat.
Charming, made her feel like the world revolved around her. Yeah, that’s a familiar outline, alright.
“And you know how your grandparents are, they encouraged it, if anything. Grandma is always drawn in by the dreamers, she used to tell me all the time how good he was for me.”
The lump intensifies, her blood running cold at all the possibilities of where this could go.
“Everything was so perfect, until it wasn’t.”
He better not have hurt her, she thinks. She doesn’t care how old he may be now, or how pregnant is. She’ll find Chef Charlie and beat him black and blue.
“Rosie had Downs Syndrome, we found out around half way through the pregnancy.”
For as long as Poppy has been alive, her mother has worked with the Downs Syndrome Association, hosting galas and fundraising events every year - helping raise money through sponsorships to assist with education, and to support those affected as well as their families. It’s the one thing she’s always loved doing with her - seeing her so passionate and focused. And now she’s cursing herself for never wondering why - always taking that devotion to the cause and paying too much attention to her brother’s mouth in her ear, telling her not to look a gift horse in the mouth, not to question why her mom only ever lit up in that environment.
“That’s why you run the benefit.” It’s not really a question, at this point. A realisation, more than anything, the weight of it settling into her spine.
“It makes me feel closer to her.”
“What happened?”
“Charlie, he had all these plans for what our life was gonna be after he found out I was pregnant. He was going to work his way up in a restaurant, was gonna do everything he could to support us and build something for the three of us that was more than what he had growing up. My parents offered to support, but he was so set on being the provider. He made everything seem so perfect and so easy.”
Easy, like Nico, Poppy thinks. She had the same sentiment about him, earlier.
“Having a kid with special needs didn’t fit into this version of life he wanted to live, so he bowed out the first chance he got. I made it to 32 weeks on my own before she-,”
Of all the things she can say about her mom, Poppy doesn’t think she’s ever seen her choked up like this. It makes her blood run cold.
“After 28 weeks, a miscarriage is considered a stillbirth, you have to physically give birth, there isn’t another way, so they induce labour, and I didn’t want to take any time to think about it so I had them do it as soon as I found out. Your grandparents were on a cruise off the coast of Greece, and Charlie was nowhere to be found. I had to deliver a baby I knew was already gone, on my own, with nobody to hold my hand.”
Poppy takes a hold of it immediately, as if clasping her fingers around her mother’s now will make up for having no one around to do it back then, when she needed it the most.
“She was so beautiful, Poppy. She had this little button nose, she looked so delicate I didn’t want to touch her too much when they let me hold her, she was so tiny and fragile.”
Her scan earlier in the day had been 3D, a multidimensional view of her little girl’s features, little nose, pouty lips, tiny hands. To think about the size of her in context, around the size of a mango or a large tomato, she can’t fathom what it would be like to hold her in her hands. Despite only being 19 weeks along, the thought of it makes her heart thud rampant and uneasily in her chest.
“I had all these ideas of what she could do, and what she would be, and I never let go of those, even when she was diagnosed. I had prepared myself for what life with a special needs child could be, I’d read all the books, I’d gone to a support group at the local community centre, and I’d dreamed up this great life for her. And we just never got to live it. No amount of therapy of counselling can ever erase that version of your life from your head.”
Poppy thinks about all the dreams she has for her little girl, all the ideas she already has of what she might be, might look like, might act like. To never get to see that would break her entirely.
“Your dad helped me through it after. I knew him since we were younger, always knew he was an option, but he was safe, and I always pushed him to the side. But after Rosie, after Charlie, I didn’t really want to be a dreamer anymore, didn’t want to think up these idealistic scenarios that would never come to be. Going down my own path, with Charlie, with all of it, it took me somewhere too dark to ever fathom a way out. And then your father became my light.”
Her parents have never been the lovey-dovey kind of parents, the ones that would make their children yuck with PDA or sentimentality, but they’ve always been solid. Always on the same page, always showing up for each other.
She's always thought her mom was the backbone of the two. Her father is strong, that has never been in question, but her mother has always seemed unwavering in her resilience for life in a way her dad doesn't measure up.
“Getting through my pregnancy with Oli was the hardest thing I’ve ever had to do, but he was so easy. I never really got sick, all his scans were clear, his heartbeat strong, he moved all the time. His delivery was so quick it was like I sneezed him out.” That same wistful smile returns to her lips, and Poppy can feel the but coming a mile off, can sense her defences building back up at the impending jab, at the certain comparison where Oli always comes out on top. “And then you came.”
The you sounds more defeated than pointed. The smile drops, but not entirely, and tears begin to well in her mom’s eyes again.
“You never wanted to be where the doctor wanted you to be, you kept your legs crossed for so long every time we thought we were going in to find out your gender, we’d leave disappointed, and your dad ended up deciding we should just leave it until you were born to find out. Not do the extra tests. Let the cards fall where they may. You didn’t move that often, and I was always anxious something was happening to you.”
Cheeto’s been moving more, lately. Within the last couple of weeks, Poppy has started to feel it. Routinely, in fact, so she can’t imagine what it would be like to go days without it, now. She’d be the same, worrying all the time, thinking something was wrong - and that’s without ever having experienced any problems before. Having a previous loss looming over her head must have driven her mother crazy.
“It wasn’t until you came out after 12 hours, where they had to manually reposition you at one point when you were breached, and just as they decided they might cut me open, you started crowning. After all that trauma, you came out and you were a girl, and your dad was so happy, but I-,” Poppy sort of knows this part. Her father had been praying for a girl, had celebrated as if the Giants had won the Super Bowl. And all she knows of her mom is what she’s told her in the plainest words. She had pretty bad postnatal depression after Poppy was born. She was pretty much nursed by nannies, and Poppy had always just assumed that’s where the rift stemmed from. “I just remember sobbing. Your dad bonded with you straight away, but every time I looked at you, I thought of her. Of Rosie. They tried putting me on medication but it never really took this feeling away that something was off, and, looking back, when I found out I was having another daughter, I think I projected a lot of what I wanted for Rosie onto you. I was always planning to be her caretaker for as long as it took, so I probably tried to control you a little more than I did Oliver. And I understand that’s unfair, but bringing a girl into this world is more difficult. You have this responsibility to prepare her for the weight of it.”
Prepare her, control her, be her caretaker. She supposes they all link. It makes sense, trying to stamp this life she had dreamed up on Poppy because she never got to do it with her sister. She never stood a chance to try forge her own path, not really. Small failures in her mother’s care after that initial loss set the foundations for the rest of Poppy’s life - an ignorance to the pain she was struggling with, and belittling of her grief, resulted in someone clinging so desperately to her own control that she flattened her daughter with it.
“No one ever prepared me, Poppy. I love your grandparents, but they didn’t set me up to handle what I went through. And despite everything that I tried to warn you of, despite everything I tried to mould you to be, all the ways I tried to protect you, all you ever wanted to do was defy me. All the time. All the way down to those scars on your knees from not wearing the pads on your bike.” Priscilla’s hand gestures to where Poppy’s legs rest between them, a reminiscent scoff falling from her lips. “I tried so hard to shield you from a life you just wanted to dive headfirst into, no helmet or anything. You never listened, you wouldn’t make a plan for your future, you attend a college doing a degree for something that isn’t a guaranteed career path. In fact, you deny having your hand held down a guaranteed path when your father offered you all those jobs. You move into a city on your own, into a high crime neighbourhood, into a job surrounded by boisterous men, and somehow you hold your own.”
There’s an underlying sense of pride that Poppy can feel now - for all the ways her mom wants to paint these things as faults or inconveniences, she also sees them as strengths.
Maybe a part of her has all a long. A version of herself from before life came at her full force, a version of her clinging to whatever surface she can find to hold on and prevail.
“And you fall in love with one of them, with a boy who isn’t safe. Who knocks on your door out of nowhere one day, and you tell me he’s there to whisk you away, and it takes me straight back to being nineteen again, to having a man who, despite making me feel like it revolved around me, turned my world upside down. So maybe I can’t stand to see you making the same mistakes, knowing what kind of pain it can cause.”
Poppy remembers the day her mom had met Nico for the first time. They had been getting ready for one of the fundraisers for the Downs Syndrome Association - her mom on edge all day, micromanaging everything Poppy did, and she had answered a knock at the door to see Nico on the other side. Her dislike of him had been brewing even before then. It isn’t even Nico she dislikes. It’s everything that he represents, crashing into her life at a time that things were resurfacing. It all makes sense, now. “That’s why you got so hell-bent on setting me up?”
“Nico seems like a good enough man, Poppy,” She doesn’t know the half of it, Poppy thinks. “And I see that he makes you happy, I’m not blind to what the two of you have, or have had for a while now. But his life, his career, it’s not a sure thing. He has a lot of pressure outside of your relationship, and he might not be the best bet for when things go wrong. I just wanted you to have something more stable.”
Poppy lets the words linger for a minute. To dwell on the situation as a whole - a lifetime of anguish between the two of them, and finally she knows the cause.
She really wishes she could have a drink right about now. It would probably ease the tension a whole lot more, sharing a bottle of wine with her mom to really break bread.
But the more she thinks, the more she’s sure of her response to all of it.
“I’d bet on him.”
There’s no use in telling her mom she’s sorry for what she went through. She hopes her presence is enough of an indication of that - that she’d never want to even think of her mother dealing with that kind of grief, alone. 25 years of control isn’t going to be resolved with one conversation, she knows that - knows her mom knows it, too. And it doesn’t entirely explain a lot of her other behaviours, either, so it probably isn’t going to be the only heart to heart they have. But all she can now do is explain herself. Tell her side of the story she’s trying to write for herself and hope her mom ends up too invested in the ending to close the book completely.
“I’d bet everything I have that he won’t let me down. And you might think that’s shortsighted, or naive, but I need it to be enough for you. What Nico and I have, it started off impulsive, and a little chaotic, and messy, but I promise you, it’s stable. We’ve both put a lot of work into what we have to make it safe, I really need you to trust me on that.”
And Poppy isn’t saying it for argument’s sake. She isn’t trying to defend something she isn’t sure on, herself. Nico would never leave her when things get hard, he’s proven as much to her already. He’s taken the baby steps, he’s integrated her entirely into his life, into his family, into his home - and even disregarding all that, it isn’t in his character. He’s loyal, and supportive, and honest. He won’t let her down.
“I may be a little hard-headed, and defiant, and stubborn when it comes to what you want for me, Mom, but I would never be reckless when it comes to what’s best for my baby.”
“I understand what you’re saying, Poppy, but I thought Charlie was the best-,”
“Nico isn’t Charlie.”
She feels a little harsh to say it, but it’s the truth. Her mom can’t hold her own misfortunes over Poppy for the rest of her life, it isn’t fair.
“And as much as you might think I’m not prepared enough to come to that conclusion, that I don’t know until something happens, I know him. And I know myself. I’ve spent years trying to push these feelings that I have down and it’s done nothing but hurt me. If you gave him a chance, you’d have seen it for yourself, he doesn’t give up, not for anything.”
There’s another prolonged silence as her mom mulls on her thoughts, and Poppy can practically see the transition of emotions pass through her. Hesitation, doubt, confusion, deliberation, and then finally, acceptance.
“Maybe when the two of you get back from your time in Europe, we can put that to the test.”
Poppy can feel her face drop, mouth agape, eyes widened, brows raised, but she can’t find it in her to care how dramatic she might look. Her mother, who would rather have her hands hammered or swallow nails than admit she may have been wrong, is willing to give her a real shot to prove herself to her.
“You’ll really give him a chance?”
“Let’s not be rash. Baby steps, darling,” her mom rolls her eyes playfully.
Poppy can’t quite believe the serendipity of the situation.
It had been in this exact spot, in this exact apartment, that those words had been uttered to her those few months ago. Hands held between her and Nico, and a promising glint in his eyes and certainty to his tone.
And she feels the same optimism that she had back then.
She feels her face break out into an almost aching grin, tears welling at her eyes as she leans in to hug her mom, feeling the gentle rub of maternal comfort ease into her spine.
She invites her mom to stay for dinner, the two of them working in tandem to make her grandmother’s mac and cheese, Poppy actually accepting her mother’s helping hand, and they eat together while Poppy catches her up on all the latest with her scans and tests, and all the ever developing symptoms of her pregnancy.
And as she burrows herself into her and Nico’s bed later in the night, body swallowed in sheets that smell of his detergent, surrounded by everything that reminds her of him, she just feels warm all over.
She thinks to herself that maybe this place is magic. Maybe he’s magic, healing a lifelong rift between her and her mother from over 4,000 miles away.
And there’s no maybe about the fact that she can see forever with him.
That, she’s sure of.
Poppy has never had any issues when it comes to flying.
Having being fortunate enough to have vacationed with her family every year up until she turned 16, and her parents stopped inviting her, she’s never been bothered by planes or airports or travel.
In fact, she quite likes the whole process. Packing everything meticulously into little cubes, organising those into co-ordinated cases pulled at either side of her body as she ambles through the terminal, mooching around the shops for little trinkets and stocking up on copious amounts of candy. Lounging around her gate until it���s time to board and settling it in, ears cushioned by thick headphones and a nice mellow playlist to calm the chaos of her day so far, or to set the mood for the flight ahead. She likes watching in-flight movies, even likes the gross in-flight meals, always food she’d never dream in a million years of eating outside of whatever tin can she’s residing in for the next few hours. She doesn’t even mind turbulence.
But she hasn’t travelled such a long distance in a few years.
And she has never done so whilst pregnant.
All the glamour of travelling overseas, along with all the small pleasures she has found over the years, is quickly outweighed by the fact she now has to wear compression socks. Now has to keep drinking water throughout the day, which means she has to keep peeing, keep walking around despite the muscles at the bottom of her back begging her to sit back down.
And she had thought in the days leading up to her flight that she had been keeping a brave face on her daily calls with Nico, not letting her stress about the whole thing impact his mood, or his focus leading up to semifinals of the world championship, but she’s never been so thankful for someone’s stubborn perception than when she had opened her door the night before her flight to see his sister stood on the other side of it.
“Nina?” She asks, dumbfounded, before slender arms are thrown around her, rubbing gently at her back as she sways a little into the cuddle.
“Hey, travel buddy!”
“What’s going on, what are you doing here?” Poppy asks as she welcomes her in, heart jumping erratically at the sight of her. Nina was supposed to meet her on the other side of her flight, being her ride from the airport to the hotel while Nico would be in training, and she kind of feels like her nerves have manifested her into the apartment like some sort of thirst-induced mirage.
“Nico was getting all antsy at the thought of you travelling alone, so I’m supposed to say we decided as a family for one of us to come out and travel with you, but the truth is I may or may not have been bribed.”
“What did he bribe you with?”
“Said you’d name your daughter after whoever came.” She smiles victoriously as she makes her way through the apartment with ease, throwing herself onto the couch, just beside where Poppy has two big open cases splayed out on the floor, almost fully packed. “I had to literally pull my mom out of a cab to beat her to the airport.”
“Sounds just like the kind of Hischier family dynamics I was promised, to be fair,” Poppy chuckles, joining her in the living room and perching herself on the floor beside her cases, carrying on with her previous task of organising that she had been preoccupied with before the mysterious knock at the door. “You’re just in time actually, I was about to order some food, I’ve cleared out the refrigerator so you can take your pic of what we get if you want!”
Nia had been around earlier in the afternoon, and had helped Poppy prep the apartment to be left empty for a few months, which included clearing out all the perishable food and hauling it down to the waste disposal room because the bag wouldn’t fit down the chute, and neither of them wanted to be held responsible for clogging it up for the whole building. She had helped her figure out what to pack, as well as bring over some travel essentials she had picked up from CVS, creating a little kit for Poppy to take on the plane with her.
Face mist, hand sanitiser, an eye mask, ear plugs and intensive lip balm - a lifesaver considering the amount Poppy has been nervously chewing on her bottom lip for the past few days straight.
And then she had left, in an emotional goodbye where Poppy had waited until Nia was in the elevator to burst into tears, distraught at the thought of not seeing her best friend for the next few months.
It isn’t the first time they’ve ever been apart this long, but Nia has been her rock throughout her pregnancy, and leaving her behind just as all the fun parts of the whole experience are starting to kick in feels sad. But with promises made to call as often as possible, and assurances that Nia will spend the next few months meticulously planning a welcome home-baby shower hybrid, the tears soon cleared up as Poppy distracted herself making sure she wasn’t forgetting anything.
“Aren’t you craving anything?” Nina asks as she slips down onto the floor beside her, the two of them kneeling next to each other.
“To be honest, I felt sick before you got here, so I hadn’t really thought about it.” Poppy shrugs. She had been planning to go to bed, try and sleep away her anxiety, but she doesn’t want to seem irresponsible, not to Nina. “There’s a really great Italian place not too far from here that delivers, though. And now that you mention cravings they do these little tubs of tiramisu and if I don’t get one before I leave it’s all I’ll think about for the next four months.”
“I’m sold, we could share if you’re not too hungry.”
“We’ll share pasta, I share dessert with no one.”
“That’s fair,” Nina chuckles as she helps Poppy push herself up, her bump becoming more of a hinderance to her usual habits with every day that passes.
She ambles over to the TV console where her phone had been discarded and works at ordering the two of them dinner through her PostMates app, agreeing to share some lasagne and get a tub of dessert each.
Nina helps her sort her cases until they’re ready to zip up, and agrees to do one final check of her bag she’ll be taking on the plane so she has a fresh set of eyes to suggest anything else she might need.
“You know your hotel room will have pillows, right?” Nina scoffs, pulling one of the pillows from Poppy’s bed out of the carry-on. “Why do you have one in your bag?”
“You’re gonna think I’m crazy.” Poppy sighs, collapsing onto the couch with a heavy sigh.
“You’re having a baby with my little brother, Poppy, that ship has already sailed.” She laughs, turning to look at Poppy with the same look Nico usually gives her, exasperated somewhat but entirely fond. It makes her miss him that much more. The same dark chocolate eyes, same dimpled smile. “Promise I won’t judge, girl talk is a safe space.”
Poppy smiles, fond in her own way.
She hasn’t spent much time alone with Nina. They’ve met a few times before, hung out with Nico, with his parents, with the team - at bars, restaurants, even the arena - and Poppy remembers a couple times where Nina and her had both uttered the same sentiment. It’s nice to have another girl around.
“I haven’t washed his pillowcase since he left,” she admits, feeling her cheeks flush already, "And I just carry it around the apartment and sniff it sometimes when I miss him.” It only barely smells like him still, but it had gotten her through those first two weeks more than she’d like to admit, shuffling over to his side of the bed to breathe him in every morning like he’d only gone out for training, and would be back before she knew it.
“Yeah, that’s weird.”
“You said no judging,” Poppy pouts.
“I lied.”
“I was gonna take it on the plane with me tomorrow.” Her flight is in the late afternoon, and she has no doubts around the fact that once her butt touches base into her designated seat, she’ll be out like a light. If it weren’t for her constant need to pee, and warnings to have intervals on her feet, she would hope to sleep the whole way through. What’s better than closing her eyes in one country and waking in another? The miles between her and Nico reduced to mere double-digits, she can’t wait for this heaviness on her chest to dissipate into nothing the second she’s breathing the same air as him. “Figured if I’m gonna be uncomfortable for 9 hours straight it might help.”
“So happy that you’re reuniting soon, because I think you’ve lost your mind,”
“Yeah,” Poppy sighs in agreement, because there’s really no use denying it, now. A month without him, longing to be with him, missing him in even the most mundane ways has well and truly sent her off the handle. Nia had told her as much, earlier, too. And Luke when she’d text him asking if he happens to see Nico in passing while he’s overseas to please send her pictures like a crazed stalker. “I thought I’d be better at this whole thing, but I miss him more than I ever have before.”
“That’s cute,” Nina smiles, sympathy glimmering in her dark irises as she tilts her head and watches the way Poppy’s own features shift.
“Why are you looking at me like that?”
“He has this thing whenever he talks about you, like his eyes get all animated and turn into hearts,” she smirks, “Yours do the same. It’s sweet.”
Poppy feels her mouth stretching, a deep smile tugging at each corner of her lips. “Cheeto kind of does the same thing, shuffles a little in my belly when she hears him.” She’s noticed it the last few days, slight movements whenever Nico calls, whenever his voice rings out from the confines of her phone and warms her entire body. And despite everything she reads online about how it isn’t possible for her baby to hear anything outside of her body yet, she doesn’t care. Maybe it’s a reaction to the way Poppy’s heart sings for him, instead.
“Baby Nina, you mean?” Poppy rolls her eyes fondly as Nina settles beside her on the couch. “Are you sure she isn’t trying to shield herself from how sickening the two of you are?”
“Possibly,” Poppy’s lips twist, “I can’t believe I’m sat here whining about how much I miss him when it’s been a few weeks, you don’t get to see him for most of the year.”
“It’s different,” Nina places a comforting hand on Poppy’s arm, “You two are building a life together, as much as he’s my brother and I love him, my world doesn’t revolve around him like your world does.” Poppy nods, mulling that fact over in her head. “That came out sounding worse than I meant, I think-,”
“No, not at all,” she reassures her, shifting her arm to take her hand, “You’re right, it’s so weird being at this phase of my pregnancy and trying to wrap my mind around how everything is gonna work and him not being here, it’s a little like a mental block.”
Having her world revolve around him isn’t a bad thing, she doesn’t think.
Telling the Poppy from a year ago that she’d be at peace with having her world revolve around any man would have had her throwing punches. Telling the girl who valued her independence like her hottest commodity - who barely liked to share her time, let alone her space, her day, her bed, with anybody else - that she would have moved in with her boyfriend, ready to start a family together and planning their final child-free summer over text threads would have been like telling her the moon was made out of cheese.
Ludicrous, but ever so slightly intriguing.
But it’s all so familiar now. All so right.
“One more day, Poppy,” Nina just so happens to echo the sentiment that Poppy has been telling herself all day. All week, all month, ever since that day outside the airport, counting down the days until this one, twisting the bracelet around her wrist nervously as if it’s a tether straight to him. “This time in 24 hours, we’ll be almost there.”
One more day, she repeats in her head, nodding with a smile to Nina and taking a deep breath.
She can do one more day.
Only one more day turns into almost two until Poppy is reunited with Nico.
She thinks she cursed herself, if she’s honest, whispering to her bump just before she had gone to sleep that night that they would be reunited with daddy before either of them knew it.
And then the travel day from hell occurred.
She thinks if she didn’t have Nina, she would have had an almighty breakdown - but every time she looked over and met those warm eyes, the tears in her own dissolved.
It had started with traffic on the way to the airport, a police incident on the skyway tripling the usual 20-minute travel time, and the only thing Poppy could find to be grateful for is that they had got an Uber instead of her driving, knowing her stress would have been tenfold if she was stopping and starting all the time.
Lucky for her, she always allows for delays in her planning, and they made it to the airport with plenty of time to spare, check-in going without a hitch, thankfully, and still giving them time to peruse for snacks to keep Poppy’s cravings at bay for the 9 hour flight ahead.
Time that, in the end, didn’t matter, because their flight kept getting delayed.
At first it was an hour, a problem with the initial departure of the inbound plane, and Poppy could deal with that. They were due to land in the early hours of the morning in Prague, anyway, so getting there an hour later didn’t really bother her. She had Nina for company, an abundance of snacks, and access to clean toilets in the airport lounge. She could have been trapped on the tin can, so all things considered an hour was too little of a delay for her to get worked up about.
That hour soon turned into two, which turned into three, and Poppy could feel her resolve dwindling as she watched the clock tick down. The first hour was more of an inconvenience than a problem. The second hour meant she probably wouldn’t make it to the hotel in time to spend some time in the room with Nico before he left, which was disheartening, but not entirely earth shattering. The third hour meant she wouldn’t get to see him at all before he left for the arena.
Nina was trying her best to keep on top of Poppy’s nerves, but even the power of those glimmering Hischier brown eyes couldn’t outweigh a delayed flight and an irksome lack of communication from the airline.
The only silver lining to the whole situation is the depth at which two people can bond when forced to just sit and wait together.
She learns more about Nina than Nico could ever tell her - about her career, her passions, her interests. Her love for volleyball, and various other sports, for travel, including her bucket list of countries to visit, and an already-planned itinerary of what she would want to do in each one. The two of them shared stories of their own travels over the years, gushing over secret spots they had both visited in the few spots they shared an interest in. Nina regaled Poppy with childhood stories of Nico, ones even her parents weren’t privy to - and it reinforces a lot of the things Poppy has learned herself about him over the years - of his love for learning, always wanting to educate himself, better himself. His love for trying new things, and how, despite being the youngest sibling, always encouraged his brother and sister to do the same.
They talk about music, about movies and TV shows, fashion, podcasts, food, their differing experiences in college, and by the time it is finally time to board their flight - after replenishing their stock of snacks - their conversation carries on seamlessly until half the journey has passed, almost.
Talking to Nina is easy. She’s friendly and charming, in a way Poppy is sure must run in their genes - hopes it does, and is passed down to her daughter like their brown eyes and dimpled smiles - and there isn’t a second of hesitance when it comes to her caring for Poppy like a little sister.
It’s the kind of sibling bond she has never really had before.
Her and Oli didn’t argue that much when they were kids, but their difference in age created an unmovable barrier between the two of them, and so they were never as close as the Hischier siblings appear to be.
It makes Poppy think of her mom, again. Think of Rosie, and the what-if of growing up with a big sister, herself. Would they have bonded over things like clothes and music? Would they have been each other’s shoulders to lean on? Knowing that it was ever a possibility makes her feel a lack that wasn’t there those couple of weeks ago, when she hadn’t ever known of her sister’s existence.
And she knows it’s strange to hope that building a relationship with Nina might fulfil that - edging herself into whatever gap the Hischier family might leave for her might make up for this gap in her own heart that now she feels will never be filled again - but spending the day with her makes her long for something she never spared a thought to before now.
She looks after Poppy in the way a big sister would, too. Makes sure she’s getting up and walking around intermittently, makes sure whenever the beverage cart comes around, she’s ordering refreshments to make sure Poppy stays hydrated. She keeps a watchful eye on the WC when Poppy starts shifting in her seat, lets her know when the vacant sign lights up above the door so Poppy can amble over and relieve the growing pressure on her bladder from trying to constantly drink.
And when Nina finally lets herself drift off, Poppy can’t help but stay awake, teary eyed, wondering how she ever got so lucky.
How she was lucky enough to have a partner like Nico, so in tune with her emotions that he sent his sister over to keep her company when she didn’t even know at that point it would be exactly what she needed. How she was lucky enough to have an extended family that cared enough about her to agree to it, to fight over the responsibility, as Nina had implied her and Katja had done. How she was lucky enough to get on so well with Nina, to talk to her almost non-stop for hours on end, to bond over their appreciation of so many things that stretches so far beyond their shared love of Nico.
She gets so caught up in her appreciation that she eventually drifts off with a dopey smile on her face, the dimmed lights of the cabin soothing her to sleep for the rest of their flight, and she lets the contentment she feels seep into her bones so much that when they’re delayed another hour on the tarmac when they land, she doesn’t let it get to her. When she's stuck behind a group of pensioners who don't know how to operate the scanners at passport control, she withholds her huffs and puffs. When her bags are the last to come out on the luggage carousel, she refrains from complaining.
She’ll see him, soon. She might not get her hour alone in their hotel room. She might not get her kiss goodbye in the hotel lobby. She might not even, at this rate, catch the beginning of the game, despite it being the only thing the two of them have talked about for weeks - the possibility of the team making it to the finals in the world championships, to her getting to see him live out his dreams live in action. Between taking her bags to the hotel and travelling to the arena with Nico’s family, not yet accounting for the inevitability of further traffic on her way, because that's just her luck, she’s probably going to get there part way through the first period, and the optimistic part that remains within her tells her, at least she's getting to see him at all.
But she’s in the same country, now. When she gets out of this god forsaken airport, she’ll be breathing the same air, kind of. And the months, that turned to weeks, that turned to days, have now turned to hours.
She can definitely do hours.
She can do anything for Nico.
In all the lead up to Poppy flying out to Europe to meet Nico, the two of them had never really accounted for it turning out like this.
If she really thinks back on it, she thinks she was giddy, too caught up in the romance of it all, of the whirlwind nature of everything that unfolded - of flying overseas to be with him, of preparing to spend the summer together, surrounded by his family, in his favourite place on earth, of getting to watch him play again like the weight of the world isn’t on his shoulders.
The ending to the Devil’s season had been tough - and he would never show it, not to Poppy, not when the two of them were spending so much time together, but it had taken a toll on him. She knows Nico doesn’t back down. She had told her mom as much. Nico doesn’t fold to pressure. He builds himself back up, builds those around him back up like the true captain he is, and he never lets the outcome of a game get to him.
For most of the season, there’s always the next game. Always room to improve, always a chance to claw things back in his favour. But those final few months, with playoff contention just slipping further and further out of his reach, his relationship with his own game had suffered a little.
She would watch him come home with a slump in his shoulders, eased away only by her gentle embrace. Would take notice of the way he would talk about work less, shifting the subject or speaking in phrases without much heart behind them.
And seeing the spring return to his step at the thought of playing in the world championships, of initially captaining his national team, had flooded her with pride, and with hope.
Every time the team progressed, their plans would change.
The first plan had been to meet him at home in Switzerland. She had work to wrap up, keeping her in Jersey, and he was going to get his apartment over there ready to fit the two of them for the inevitable future. And then the team kept progressing. Kept winning. And plans to fly out and stay with just him turned into plans to fly out and stay with the family, his opportunity to get things ready getting shorter and shorter the better they played.
And then rolled round the quarter finals. The semi finals only two days after, the day before she was set to fly out - and no matter what the result of that game was, she would be jetting off to Prague, instead.
And she hadn’t really said it to him, not wanting to jinx anything, but it was like she had known somewhere in her heart that he would make it all the way to the end.
It’s what Nico does. He fights tooth and nail to get to where he wants to be, and she knows, after the season the Devils had, that Nico wanted that gold medal more than anything.
And when she had been sat on that plane, waiting on the tarmac for the delayed opportunity to disembark, and had decided at that point that there was nothing she wouldn’t or couldn’t do for the man she loved, she hadn’t entirely prepared herself for the possibility that anything could mean consoling him after such a heartbreaking loss.
She would like to think she’s good at comforting him, would like to think she’s mastered it over the years of knowing him. In those first years of their budding friendship, where she might have seen him after a few games, he might have dropped by her desk, or later her office, in the days after a game, she’d do her best to pick him back up. Some dumb jokes, a hug or two, eyes meeting and sticking in what she now remembers as a heated gaze until he would melt, would give a bashful smile and crack a joke back.
And that had progressed to him coming over to her apartment. To collapsing onto her couch with a heavy sigh and trying to blend himself into her routine, to erase the part of himself that hurt and cover it up with the part of himself she made feel better.
He picked up the same sort of habits when the two of them had fully reconciled, seeking solace in just her company, even if they weren’t properly together at that point. Comforted by fleeting touches, the holding of each other’s gaze, and all the soft, affirming words spoken between the two of them. And by the end of the season when they were together, it was by intimacy, the moments shared underneath her sheets that weren’t explicit, the bump of noses, the fluttering of lashes against cheeks, the soft whispers of unspoken worries that were trapped by a duvet pulled over their heads, their doubts not allowed to seep out into the blissful world they’re trying to create together.
But this kind of pain is a crease she fears can’t be ironed out by the simplicity of touch. Of kisses in the dark, of hands on hearts and legs intertwined.
When she hears the soft beep of his key card to his hotel room, listens for the heavy footsteps that carry him down the hall, and looks up to see the man she loves, defeated and remorseful, in front of her, her resolve shatters into a million pieces.
For all the lows she has held his hand through, nothing compares to this moment.
That night in the bar at the end of the season last year, where she had rested her head on his chest and heard the clunky beat of his broken heart, doesn’t even come close.
It’s the rattle of a shaky breath he lets out that has her own heart breaking, shooting up from where she had been perched, picking at her fingers nervously on the edge of the hotel bed, and launching herself at him.
She pulls her body straight into his, wrapping her arms around him in the hopes that such a small gesture could ever possibly convey the love she has for him.
She had thought seeing his sorrow blasted across the jumbotron earlier in the arena had hurt. She had thought their initial, rushed reunion after the game, where he had put on a brave face and told her he would meet her back in the room, the pressure of his kiss the only giveaway to his internal anguish, was bad.
But this is so much worse.
Holding him as he chokes out a sob, the initial flimsy wrap of his arms around her turning into fingers clutching with a white knuckle grip at the shirt on her back, trying to conceal his pain through muscles that tense around her, restricting his shaking frame from giving his emotions away.
She holds him for as long as she feels like he needs to be held, until that tension eases a little, those shaky breaths even out, and his body starts to sway a little.
When their bodies part, she can’t bring herself to entirely leave his orbit, pressing kisses to wherever she can reach as he basks in her affections, eyes fluttering closed like he’s still trying to hide from her.
“I’m so sorry you didn’t get your dream, baby,” she hums into the corner of his mouth, leaning a little to press a gentle kiss to the scar forming deep into his cheek, his neck craning to make it easier for her to reach.
His eyes squeeze tighter, keeping the warmth of his irises from her softened gaze, and she’s too close to see the bob in his throat, but she does see the clench of his jaw, stress still present in every fibre of his being. She wants to be his relief, wants to be the one to make things okay, make things better, but even she knows sometimes that isn’t for the best.
He needs to let these emotions, as heavy as they are, pass through him. He shouldn’t have to cover them up just to make her more comfortable, make their time together more enjoyable. She has the rest of her life to enjoy him, if he’ll let her.
So she clutches at the shirt covering his chest and pulls him back toward the bed, sitting him down and perching herself beside him, a comforting hand on his lap and a shoulder ready for him to cry on, literally.
She doesn’t even have to prompt him, then, to open up - the nature of their relationship thus far prevailing in the way he sniffles, turns to her with knees knocking, and starts to fiddle with her fingers resting on his thigh.
“I feel like this was my last chance to prove something,” he starts, his voice hoarse and his posture folding, “This year has just been so rough, you know?”
Poppy nods, because she does know, even if he hasn’t explicitly said it before now. Nico wears his resilience like armour, but she sees him when he’s bare. When the clunky metal that protects him from everyone else is removed, and his vulnerabilities are exposed, only to her. She sees the heavy sighs, the slumped shoulders, the forced smiles. She sees discomfort, unease, exhaustion.
“We got hit by all those injuries, and we didn’t make the playoffs, and the boys were all so down, and I,” he lets out an elongated exhale, tongue swiping out to wet the corner of his mouth, “I feel like I’m not living up to what’s expected of me, or what I expect of myself.”
She rubs soothingly at his knuckles, biting her tongue to withhold from telling him that’s he’s everything and more, because it isn’t what he’s asking of her.
“I just needed a win.” He chokes out, and as a tear slips from his watery eyes, Poppy reaches to catch it with her thumb, swiping at his skin. “I just needed to feel like I could achieve something like this before it slips away from me.”
“Where is it slipping away to?” Poppy frowns, letting her touch linger on his cheek.
“We’re having a baby, Poppy,” he speaks through swollen lips, glassy eyes meeting her gaze in the dark of the room. “When she comes, my dreams are gonna be different. My priorities will be different, I owe it to the two of you to be better. You deserve better.”
“It’s not one thing or the other, Nico.”
“Isn’t it?” He asks, “I have to put you first-,”
“You already do.”
“It won’t be enough when she comes, it’s not fair to either of you,”
“Says who?”
“Says everybody. Says Talia, says your mom, says me chasing this stupid medal and leaving you to travel half way across the world on your own while you’re 5 months pregnant only for me to lose-,”
“Stop it,” she commands him, firm, despite the growing ache in the back of her throat, both hands clasped on either side of his jaw and levelling him with a stern look. “You don’t have to give me any more of yourself to be enough, Nico. I wasn’t on my own, I had Nina, because you have this little section of your beautiful brain,” she taps on the side of his head to point it out, “That, despite being worked to the bone for almost 9 months straight without a real break, and despite all the chaos of us figuring everything out, and you chasing after your dreams, which are not stupid, by the way, saw straight through me trying to pretend I wasn’t completely losing my mind these past few days and sent your sister out just to make sure I wasn’t alone-,”
“You wouldn’t have been alone if I were th-,”
Poppy places her hand over his mouth, the rest of his sentence mumbled into her palm as she narrows her eyes at him. “I said stop, didn’t I?”
He nods, his shoulders sagging and his eyebrows doing all they can to express the emotion that she’s covering him from speaking through his lips.
He’s far too good for her, she thinks.
So good that she has struggled to put it into words, basking selfishly in his affections, bathing in their love so long that the water has gone cold by the time it’s his turn to sit in it.
She has felt it for as long as she can remember, this crippling adoration for him, this warm devotion that cushions the blow of everything else life tries to throw her way - but she hasn’t said it. Not clear enough, anyway, for him to not doubt it’s there.
Not in the way he had, all those weeks ago back in his bed - their bed - at 3am. He had poured his heart out to her, and she had drank it all up with nothing left to spare.
“You do all these things for me, you send your sister half way across the world just to circle straight back, you call my dad and my brother out, you shame my family into loving me more so that they can live up to the ways that you do it, and you don’t even understand how much of yourself you already give to me. I could sit here all night and not run out of ways to tell you how you make things better. Every part of my world that you touch, you make it good, you make me good. And a lot of that comes from who you are outside of our relationship.
“So I’d never want you to think you have to give any of the other stuff up to be enough for me. I fell in love with the parts of you that you give to the foundation, to the community and all the causes we help. I love the parts of you that you save just for the ice. I love the parts of you that you leave at the Rock, in the locker room with the guys, or in the parking lot when you stop and sign stuff for the fans waiting in the cold. And whatever parts of you are left to come home to me, or that you dedicate to me when you’re not home, God, Nico, I don’t think I’ll ever even be able to measure how loved you make me feel. I can’t wait for our daughter to feel that.”
His eyes are watering, and tears drop until they run their course down his cheeks, stopped by her fingers still clasped over his mouth, fingers she removes to hold his head again, the scratch of his grown out beard tickling at her palms, to hammer her point home.
“I know that this hurts right now. I know how hard you worked for this, how bad you wanted it, and it’s okay to have wanted it so bad that it kills you that you didn’t get it, but don’t let it take away what you mean to me. This isn’t your last chance to prove yourself, Nico, not to me, not to our baby, I promise you.”
Poppy knows how it feels to want to have achieved certain things before their little girl arrives. She’s worked herself up enough about it since finding out she was pregnant, but being a parent isn’t about who she was before. She’d realised that when she had sat down with her mom, when her dad had started making more of an effort. When the two of them had made promises to try, and it had glued together small parts of her heart that she thought could never be fixed.
All they can do is be the best version of themselves in the moment. When their daughter comes, it’s about who they are then, not what medals they won, or what trophies they lifted, or milestones they hit. They can still do those things with her there, and those moments will be all the sweeter for experiencing them with their daughter.
“Can I speak yet?” He whispers, dark eyes more intense than she thinks she’s ever seen them, staring right into the depths of her soul.
“No,” she replies, in the same hushed tone, “One more thing.”
She shoots over to where she had discarded her carry on, earlier, digging through to the bottom where a small leather box sits - where it has sat since the day Nico left Jersey all those weeks ago, and she had felt an impulse too strong to ignore to get him something after he had given her bracelet back.
When she goes back to stand before him, he parts his legs, and pats his thigh until she perches herself on it, careful not to drop all of her weight until a hand curls around her waist and holds her in place.
“It’s a signet ring,” she smiles softly as she takes it out of the box, tugging his right hand closer and sliding it onto the finger beside his pinky. “They’re supposed to be a sign of family. Usually they’re engraved, but I thought we could figure that out later and go do it together.”
“You have one, too?” He asks, admiring the way it glints as he takes it in, the band thick and heavy below his knuckle, the perfect fit.
“I will when my hands aren’t like blown up surgical gloves.”
And through teary eyes, for the first time all night since they have been reunited, a laugh bubbles up from the pit of his stomach, hearty and deep, eyes crinkling in the corners and cheeks dimpling into that beautiful smile she loves more than anything else in the world.
“Aren’t I supposed to be the one getting you a ring?”
God, she thinks, how could he ever possibly think he isn’t enough?
Melting her heart with such a question, accompanied with an ever-so-innocent glint in his eye.
She’s still holding onto his finger, twirling the ring around on it until it starts to tickle, starts to seemingly twitch with the need to hold her back.
“Only if you want to,” she shrugs, lips twisting as he raises his hand to cup her cheek, fingers swiping her hair behind her ear and the cool metal of the jewellery pressing to her warm skin.
“I do.” He promises before he kisses her, meaningful and deep, a whole month of longing wrapped up into the searing press of their lips.
Poppy wakes the next morning to soft, continuous buzzing and a wash of light spread almost heavenly over the room. The space beside her is empty, but warm, the sheets crumpled as if only just vacated, and it’s as she starts to gain consciousness and make sense of her surroundings that she realises what the noise is.
“No, no, no, no, no!” She exclaims as she kicks the tangles sheets from her bare legs, them balling up in a messy pile as she shoots up off the bed and stumbles toward the bathroom. “Do you hate me or something?!”
“What are you talking about?” Nico chuckles deeply, the morning rasp to his voice not quite enough to distract her from the device he’s holding in his hand - the hand she had only just last night brandished with a ring, for God’s sake.
“I literally professed my undying love for you not even 12 hours ago, Nico, and this is how you repay me?”
“Maybe I’m testing the limits of the undying part,” he shrugs, amusement flickering across his stupidly beautiful eyes - and the part of Poppy that’s over the moon to see him smiling, is quickly shot down by the part of her that’s been waiting to get her hands on that bearded jaw for weeks.
“You’re testing my patience, is what you’re doing,” she scoffs, reaching to snatch the clippers from his grip. “I didn’t even get to have a turn!”
“What am I, a carnival ride?” He laughs heartily as he pulls them just out of her reach, her body stepping into his so that he can land his free hand on her hip and keep her close. “It had to go, Poppy, I looked like a caveman. Coach said we all have to clean up a little for today.”
“Your coach is a traitor,” she pouts, allowing him to crowd her back until the base of her spine bumps against the counter. “You’re my caveman. My gorgeous, sexy, caveman baby daddy who I’ve only got to see through a screen for four whole weeks, you can’t do this to me with no warning.”
“You wanna finish it off?” He asks, head tilting as he smirks down at her.
“It’s only fair I do,” she sighs, placing her hands on the counter and hoisting herself up onto it with a huff, parting her legs so that he can step between them. “Maybe I can salvage something,” she mutters, running delicate fingers over what remains, an untouched moustache and some growth left on his chin. “Can I give you a goatee?”
“Do your worst, Mohn, I’m at your mercy to defile.”
“You’re gonna regret that.”
“I’ll never regret anything where you’re concerned.”
Next Chapter
Taglist: @alwaysclassyeagle @bunbunbl0gs @idgaf-if-youre-here @youflowerr-youfeast @thearchersstuff @bellsdi0r @wonderheartz @jjgsunflower @butterflies35 @kenziepickle @josierosie @laheyxlover @mrsmattytkachuk @dasiysthings (sorry if your tag hasn't worked btw)
#nico hischier#nico hischier imagine#nico hischier fanfiction#nico hischier x oc#nhl fanfiction#*oys#*writing#again!!! sorry this took another month#I had to rewrite the second half of poppy's section#and really struggled for a while with how I wanted Nico's half to fold out#but it's here now and it is what it is lmao
155 notes
·
View notes
Text

about me: you can call me krys. she/her or she/they. i can legally buy alcohol. multifandom blog. i write and i read. bilingual. daryl’s sunshine. joel’s sweetheart. steve’s princess. richonner. dog owner. severely arachnophobic. night owl. chronic over thinker. professional rambler. dms/askbox always open if you want to chat about anything! i am always down to beta read anything if y’all want me to, regardless of fandom. feel free to hit me up!
blog rules: i won’t tolerate any racism, sexism, homophobia, xenophobia, hate language, and any other bad-isms. this blog is meant to be a safe space for everyone. also, my blog is generally okay for everyone. i specialize in fluff. however, although my blog contains some contents that are 18+, i am not going to force anyone under that age to get off my page, and quite frankly, going through everyone’s blogs to ensure that they are over 18 and then blocking them if they’re not takes a lot of time. you know what you’re getting yourself into when you click “keep reading” on my posts that will always be appropriately tagged with warnings. i am in no way responsible for your media consumption.
things i post: my writing, my rambles, reblogs of my favourite fics, random things i enjoy, posts and reblogs of various fandom-related things.
tags: 𝑘𝑟𝑦𝑠 𝑤𝑟𝑖𝑡𝑒𝑠 ࣪𖤐.ᐟ—my writing. 𝑘𝑟𝑦𝑠’ 𝑤𝑖𝑝𝑠 ࣪𖤐.ᐟ—my wips. 𝑘𝑟𝑦𝑠’ 𝑎𝑠𝑘𝑠 ࣪𖤐.ᐟ—answered asks. 𝑘𝑟𝑦𝑠’ 𝑎𝑛𝑜𝑛𝑠 ࣪𖤐.ᐟ—anonymous asks. 𝑘𝑟𝑦𝑠’ 𝑔𝑖𝑓𝑠 ࣪𖤐.ᐟ—gifs i made. 𝑘𝑟𝑦𝑠’ 𝑓𝑖𝑐 𝑟𝑒𝑐𝑠 ࣪𖤐.ᐟ—my fanfiction recommendations. 𝑘𝑟𝑦𝑠’ 𝑚𝑜𝑜𝑡𝑠 ࣪𖤐.ᐟ—my mutuals. 𝑘𝑟𝑦𝑠 𝑏𝑒𝑡𝑎 𝑟𝑒𝑎𝑑𝑠 𝑠𝑜𝑚𝑒𝑡𝑖𝑚𝑒𝑠 ࣪𖤐.ᐟ—for all the fics i’ve had the honour of proofreading. 𝑚𝑦 𝑎𝑛𝑔𝑒𝑙 ࣪𖤐.ᐟ—for posts/reblogs about my oc, georgie, or things that remind me of her. 𝑚𝑦 𝑜𝑡𝑝 𖤐.ᐟ—for posts/reblogs of daryl and georgie (my fictional pairing), or things that remind me of them. 𝑔𝑎𝑟𝑦𝑙 ࣪𖤐.ᐟ—my fictional pairing. 𝑘𝑟𝑦𝑠’ 𝑓𝑖𝑐 𝑟𝑒𝑐𝑠 ࣪𖤐.ᐟ—my fanfiction recommendations. 𝑘𝑟𝑦𝑠’ 𝑒𝑑𝑖𝑡𝑠 ࣪𖤐.ᐟ—any of my edits, both video and photo. 𝑘𝑟𝑦𝑠’ 𝑖𝑛𝑠𝑝𝑜 ࣪𖤐.ᐟ—posts i reblog where i got inspo from (unless stated otherwise, none of the posts under this tag is mine). 𝑘𝑟𝑦𝑠’ 𝑟𝑒𝑏𝑙𝑜𝑔 𝑟𝑒𝑝𝑙𝑖𝑒𝑠 ࣪𖤐.ᐟ—my replies to to reblogs of my posts. 𝑟𝑒𝑙𝑎𝑡𝑎𝑏𝑙𝑒 ࣪𖤐.ᐟ—any posts that i find relatable to me.
links: ao3, wattpad, instagram, bluesky, tiktok, twitter.
masterlists: the walking dead, other norm characters, joel miller, connor macmanus, steve harrington, fic recs.
characters i write for: daryl dixon, rick grimes, michonne hawthorne, murphy macmanus, scud frohmeyer, vincent bauer, van (floating 1997), connor macmanus, joel miller, steve harrington.
request rules: requests are CLOSED. when sending a request, please keep in mind that it might take me a while to write it. also keep in mind that i have the right to deny a request if i don’t feel up to writing it. unless asked otherwise, my default when writing is fem!reader, although most of my works can be read as gn!reader. also, i try to keep the reader as neutral as possible, appearance-wise, so that everyone can enjoy my works. however, if i slip up, i apologize!
things i won’t write: non-con, dub-con, incest, stepcest, pedophilia, pervert!(character), piss kinks, mommy/daddy kinks, huge age gaps where the reader is barely pushing 18 and daryl is in his late 40’s, hardcore degradation, cheating (if it’s daryl cheating on the reader in a daryl x reader story, for example), explicit, in detail sexual abuse scenes, foot fetishes. i also don’t write for male!reader since i can’t place myself in that situation, meaning there’s no fun in it for me and the story will most likely suck. however, feel free to ask me an i’ll redirect you to blogs that will gladly write that! i also don’t write for character x character, character x random oc (oc i didn’t create/isn’t a friend’s oc), and actor/actress x reader.
credits: profile picture by @dixondystopia.
#𝑘𝑟𝑦𝑠 𝑤𝑟𝑖𝑡𝑒𝑠 ࣪𖤐.ᐟ#masterlist#navigation#the walking dead#daryl dixon#daryl dixon x reader#twd daryl#daryl x reader#daryl dixon x female reader#daryl dixon imagine#daryl dixon fanfiction#negan x reader#negan fanfiction#the walking dead negan#negan#negan smith#michonne x reader#michonne the walking dead#my masterlist#steve harrington#steve harrington x reader#stranger things#joel miller x reader#joel miller#the last of us
625 notes
·
View notes
Text

A Timeless Melody - part two
Pairing: Gwynriel Rating: Mature Words: 6.8K Tags: friends to lovers, angst, fluff, romance, friends with benefits (not the usual kind... yet), healing, mutual pining, mates, basically idiots in love Chapter warnings: angsty, insecurities, brief mentions of past rape and violence, trauma, but there is a bit of fluff and cheese in there too “I’ve seen the way you look at each other. The way he looks at you.” “And what way would that be?” “Like you two can’t decide who is more smitten. Like he can't decide which part of you he’d like to taste first.” “Emerie! That’s not true.”
Finally managed to write part two to my little silly Gwynriel fic. I'm still nervous to post and share my writing on here, but everyone has been so kind, so thank you! If you like it please don't hesitate to reach out, drop a little comment and share your thoughts. Thank you!
🤍 Read on ao3 here Or down below of you prefer tumblr
Gwyneth Berdara was a lot of things. A sister. A friend. Priestess. Researcher. Valkyrie. Carynthian. People described her as kind, hard-working, funny, caring and determined. If you asked her, though, she was none of those things. Unworthy. Scarred. Broken. Weak. Useless. Those were the words she’d use to describe herself.
A failure.
A coward.
That’s what she was.
And she was angry.
Angry at the world and the hand it had dealt her. At the Mother for abandoning her in her time of need. At Hybern and his soldiers. At the general who took everything from her. At Briallyn and the Illyrians.
Herself.
For not being able to save her sister. For not fighting harder that cursed night. For not being stronger when the Illyrians kidnapped them and forced them into the Blood Rite. For not finding Nesta and Emerie sooner— failing to help them more. For being too weak to make it up the mountain on her own.
For being so damned spineless and scared that she couldn’t even muster up the courage to attend her bestfriend’s mating ceremony.
Add to that, she had made a complete fool out of herself in front of the Shadowsinger.
And in her own failure to show up to support her chosen sister, she had pulled him away from the festivities as well. Made him feel too bad about leaving her alone and ultimately kept him from celebrating his own brother.
He’d told her he didn’t mind— of course he did. He’d never admit the truth. He was too kind. Too responsible. Too honorable. Loyal. But she knew. Gwyn knew he had only stayed because he pitied her. Had only linked his pinky to hers because she was so pathetic.
Which was why regret washed over her as soon as she woke up the next morning, an agonizing sense of guilt wrapping itself around her mind. And despite waking up in an unfamiliar location, with someone else sleeping next to her; Gwyn didn’t have room to panic. Even as a heavy hand rested on her thigh, its warmth burning through the thin fabric of her dress.
Or maybe any panic was drowned out by the soothing scent of cedar and night chilled mist caressing all of her senses? Because she knew she was safe.
Instead, she slowly blinked her eyes open, squinting to adjust to the brightness of the room. Even with her sleep-addled brain, last night's memories were already suffocating her. How he had held her as they danced. How his rough hands had felt sliding into hers and steadying her. How her shame had momentarily lifted under the soft depth of his hazel eyes. She’d wanted to drown in them and never surface again.
And that – that scared her nearly as much as her worst nightmares.
Azriel was still sleeping soundly next to her and Gwyn was determined to keep it that way. For she was not ready to face him yet.
“You lock your pinkies together and it’s like an extra strong promise.”
How utterly childish of her to ask of him. So stupid. This strong, notorious and powerful warrior– surely he had better things to do than make childish promises to her. She should’ve just gone back to bed in the dormitory instead of embarrassing herself further.
No, no, she could not face him yet. How could she after making such a fool of herself?
You’re a coward, a small voice taunted her in the back of her mind but Gwyn ignored it.
Instead, she ran.
And, by some sort of miracle, she managed to do so without waking him or his shadows. But not before casting one last glance behind her, taking in his sleeping form, and nearly stumbling over her own two feet at the sight.
No one in their right mind could deny that Azriel was a beautiful male. Gwyn was not blind and ever since he had joined their training sessions—ever since she’d seen him again for the first time—she had been wholly enchanted by his beauty. How his muscles gleamed with sweat beneath the sun while demonstrating new exercises, every movement mindful and precise. His form completely flawless.
No, she was not blind.
But there was something in that moment that made her heart skip an extra beat. Never before had she seen him look so... so soft.
His sharp jawline relaxed, gentle puffs falling past his open lips. Not a single wrinkle across his tanned skin. Long dark lashes resting delicately against his cheeks.
He looked young. Comfortable.
Cute.
It wasn’t a word she’d ever used to describe him before. But seeing him in his sleep... Yeah, the famously intimidating shadowsinger of The Night Court looked cute.
If she wasn’t so embarrassed she would’ve stayed and teased him about it.
Azriel would never admit it outloud, but Gwyn knew he rarely slept. That he, similar to herself, struggled to find peace at night. So there was no way she would risk waking him, not when he was finally getting some rest.
Especially, not after she had already ruined his night.
And as Gwyn snuck out of the private library, tiptoeing through the House of Wind, she tried her best to ignore the spark fluttering in her chest. And she tried even harder to not think about how she had slept through the night. No nightmares. How she had woken up and actually felt rested for the first time in weeks.
She forced herself to ignore the voice telling her the only reason she had slept so soundly was because of the male next to her.
Then Gwyn spent the rest of the day hiding in the library below the house. Thankfully, there was no training that morning. It had been decided it was best to give everyone the weekend to rest up after the mating ceremony and festivities.
Not to mention, Nesta and Cassian would both be gone for the next two weeks, perhaps longer. And they hadn’t been able to arrange someone to assist Azriel yet.
Morrigan had offered to step in, but she was also needed back in Vallahan. Rhysand and Feyre had offered as well, but had other duties keeping them busy. More importantly, they also had a small baby to take care of.
Emerie had been adamant that she and Gwyn were more than capable to step up and help. While that certainly was true for Emerie, Gwyn wasn’t sure she was up to the challenge.
So no training that morning suited her just fine. It made her feel a little less awful about hiding in the library all day. Because there, she could lose herself in familiar tasks. None which required her to be courageous or forced her to confront any fears.
As the day went on, Gwyn shelved twice as many books than she would on a normal day. She even volunteered to help the other girls put away their books. Then she read everything Merrill gave her, then she read it again, before finding more books that needed to be shelved.
When the other priestesses went to bed— Gwyn kept working.
Working and working and working.
Fighting against the demons haunting her, against the crushing weight of disappointment.
And still, she was unable to brush away the sense of shame coating every inch of her skin; the sense of betrayal for not being there for Nesta on her big day.
She should’ve pushed through it, should’ve been stronger.
But as soon as that beautiful dress had been zipped behind her Gwyn had crumbled. No amount of mind-stilling had helped to calm her irregular breathing. She had blinked and only waves of blood flashed before her. So much blood. Everywhere.
Later, when Morrigan had arrived to take her down to the River House, Gwyn had just been a shaking mess. There had been no other option than to tell Morrigan to go without her, to tell Nesta she was sorry and to congratulate the couple on her behalf. The blonde female had seemed reluctant to leave her alone, and had suggested bringing Nesta back up to the house so they could talk.
But Gwyn had used her all too practiced charm and reassured her she’d be fine. There was no way she would let Nesta come to her aid, not on her big day. She refused to ruin the day more than she already had.
Angry tears formed in Gwyn’s eyes as she remembered the pitying look Morrigan had given her before leaving. She hated it, but she could not fault the female. Gwyn knew she was the epitome of pathetic.
And Gwyn also knew it was all in her head. She knew that.
She knew she would’ve been safe. With all the wards and security and powerful people in attendance— it was safe. Safer than most places.
Still, the idea of being surrounded by so many new faces... It was too much. It didn’t matter who they were. It still hadn’t stopped the nausea from spreading through her body. From squeezing the air out of her lungs.
The last time she had left, when she thought she’d been ready... she had been taken against her will. Again.
And maybe she had not been broken in the same way, had not lost as much as the first time, but it didn’t stop the nightmares.
Nor did it stop the helplessness from growing larger within her, planting seeds of fear in every corner. It didn’t matter how hard she fought. The world would still find a way to destroy her. Screams continued to haunt every dream, only now, new screams were blending with the old ones. The beasts from the mountain carried old faces as they ripped her apart. Over and over again.
Gwyn was just tired.
Tired of the nightmares.
Tired of being hurt.
So she did what she did best – she kept working. The smell of parchment wrapping around her like a familiar hug in the quiet library. She shoved another book into place, harder than necessary, until a familiar voice startled her.
“Ouch, what did that poor book ever do to you?”
Gwyn quickly turned around and saw Emerie leaning against one of the bookshelves, watching her with wary eyes.
“Em, hey,” Gwyn breathed out and put a hand over her chest. “You scared me. I didn’t hear you come up.”
“Clearly,” Emerie said, raising an eyebrow. “I’m not surprised, though, seeing how hard you were slamming those books around. Everything okay?”
And there it was, shining in those brown eyes were the same worry and pity Gwyn had seen so many times before.
“Of course,” she swallowed the bitter taste of her lie, forcing a smile. “What are you doing here?”
“You missed dinner,” Emerie told her and Gwyn only stared at her blinking, blinking and blinking. Emerie saw the question without her voicing it. “Dinner with the High Lord and Lady...? To discuss the Valkyries and our training while Nesta and Cassian are away.”
Gwyn’s heart sank.
Right. That dinner.
Instead of training they had planned a dinner with Feyre and Rhysand—Azriel, Morrigan and Amren too—to sort it all out over fancy food and good drinks. ‘And to get to know each other better,’ Feyre had suggested with a hopeful smile, wanting to know more about her sister’s friends and learn about the Valkyries.
“Oh shoot, I forgot,” Gwyn winced as another layer of shame slithered across her skin. Her mouth opened and closed, searching for an acceptable excuse. “I was just... busy. Merrill was... demanding today, as usual,” she gestured vaguely toward the cart of books beside her. “You know how she is.”
“Mhm,” Emerie raised another brow and let silence fill the space between them for a moment, her gaze gradually softening. “You know Nesta isn’t upset, right? She understands. We all do.” Gwyn took a shaky breath as even more silence stretched between them. Emerie took half a step towards her. “Are you okay?”
“I don’t know how to answer that,” she admitted quietly.
“That’s alright,” her friend replied gently. “You don’t have to know, but please know that you don’t have to go through it alone either. We are here for you.”
At that, the tears Gwyn had been holding back all day finally spilled over and she quickly turned around to avoid Emerie’s concerned frown. Using the sleeve of her robe to erase any trace of wetness from her cheeks.
Emerie, of course, still noticed but thankfully did not say anything else. Instead she just watched as Gwyn turned her attention back to the cart of books that still needed to be shelved.
Silence filled the space between them again, only broken by the soft scrape of a book against the wooden shelf.
More silence.
Another book.
More silence.
A book.
Another book.
Silence.
And then–
“You wanna tell me what’s going on between you and the shadowsinger then?”
“What?” Gwyn whipped her head around so fast she feared her neck might snap. Eyes wide as she continued, far too quickly, far too defensive. “Nothing! We’re friends.”
“Oh, please,” Emerie snorted, mischief slowly replacing the concern in her features. “You should’ve seen him looking for you last night— actually you probably did see him after he abruptly left the ceremony. Such a dramatic exit. So... spill.”
”We’re friends,” she repeated and once again tried to block out the memory of his strong body pressing into hers as they danced. ”He just wanted to make sure everything was okay.”
Emerie smirked as she noticed Gwyn struggling to stop the heat in her veins from reaching her pale cheeks. “Gwyneth Berdara— my sweet, sweet oblivious friend, I do not believe you. I’ve seen the way you look at each other. The way he looks at you.”
Gwyn scoffed. “And what way would that be?”
“Like you two can’t decide who is more smitten,” Emerie grinned. “Like he can't decide which part of you he’d like to taste first.”
“Emerie!” she gasped and heat suddenly spread like wildfire across her face. “That’s not true.”
“Sure,” it was Emerie’s turn to scoff now. ”You weren’t the one sitting opposite him at dinner tonight. Watching him stare at the doors like a lost little wolf pup, just waiting for you to walk through.”
Gwyn opened her mouth to protest again, but no words would come out.
Emerie gave her another grin, triumph shining brightly in her eyes. ”So, what happened when he found you?”
”Nothing,” she repeated again and had to lean against the cart to find some semblance of support. ”We just… We just talked.”
”And is that all you do when you meet him in the training ring every other night? Just talk?”
”Wait, how do you know about that?”
”You two are not as sneaky as you would like to think.”
”We’re just friends,” she said for a third time, letting out a deep sigh. ”Honestly, Em. There’s nothing more to it. Sometimes when I can’t sleep, training is the only thing that helps— Azriel just happens to be there too. You know he likes to train alone.”
”No, I didn’t know that actually.” Emerie didn’t even try to hide her knowing smirk. ”I don’t pay that much attention to him.”
Gwyn tried—and failed—to contain her deepening blush.
”I- well, everyone knows that.”
”Gwyn,” Emerie said gently, her smirk fading into a soft encouraging smile. ”You are allowed to like him. Hell, at least half of the priestesses have a crush on him.”
Gwyn found herself tensing at the statement, a small kernel of jealousy growing in her belly. But she was quick to block out the urge to throttle each and everyone of those priestesses the next time she saw them.
”I don’t like him like that,” she said instead and repeated for a fourth and final time; ”We’re friends.”
Emerie eyed her carefully for a minute, before accepting that Gwyn had no desire to discuss this subject further. “Alright, you’re friends.”
And because Gwyn refused to let silence overtake the space again. She instead raised her chin, determined to leave everything behind her.
“Did you decide anything regarding our training then?” she asked.
“Mor will join us on Tuesday,” Emerie nodded. “She’s been wanting to join training for some time now, never got to train with the earlier Valkyries. She’s excited.” Gwyn could’ve sworn she saw a slight blush spread across her friend’s cheeks this time. Interesting. “She has to go back to Vallahan in a couple of days though.”
“Right.”
“We’ll help Azriel after that. I told them it would be a great opportunity for us to learn how to lead. Rhysand said he’d step in if it became too much, or in case we want to focus more on our own training. If the others are comfortable with him there, of course.”
Gwyn only nodded, swallowing the lump in her throat. She doubted she would ever be able to lead anyone.
“So training is back on track on Tuesday?”
“It is,” Emerie confirmed. “You can take another day off though, if you-”
“I’ll be there,” Gwyn interrupted and forced another smile. “It’ll be good.” And it would. Training always helped. Usually. Most of the time at least.
She only hoped she’d found enough courage to face Azriel again by then.
“Okay, well, Mor is waiting for me upstairs, to bring me back to Windhaven.” Another blush. “I just wanted to check on you.”
“I’m alright. Promise. I’ll see you at training.”
Emerie didn’t bother to call out her obvious lie and simply just crossed the remaining space between them. Gwyn hadn’t realized how badly she’d needed a hug until Emerie’s warm body embraced hers.
“Make sure you eat something and go get some rest,” Emerie mumbled and squeezed her extra tight. “And remember, there is absolutely nothing wrong with accepting a helping hand. We are all stronger together. You and Nesta taught me that. There is no need to suffer alone.”
After another hour of shelving books, that small voice within her finally won, closing in on all of her other worries like a thick blanket of shadows.
’ You’re being ridiculous, Berdara. Go to sleep.’
But sleep did not find her. Not at all. And as she stared at the ceiling, counting all the small stains, Emerie’s words finally caught up to her.
Along with them, everything Azriel had told her last night. Promised her. That he too had claimed that there was nothing wrong with needing a little help.
And he had looked sincere as he linked his pinky with hers. Hadn’t he?
There had been nothing but genuine support behind every word, behind every action, from him. Even when she had been rude to him; he had been so understanding. Had wiped away her hot tears and promised to be there for her. Nothing, absolutely nothing, in his lovely features had indicated that he’d thought she was being silly or overreacting.
Gwyn squeezed her eyes shut, pulling her blankets tighter around herself. Had she overreacted this morning though? Overreacted by hiding all day? Maybe Azriel truly wanted to help? He was kind. Honorable. Loyal. He wouldn’t offer to help if he didn’t mean it. Would he?
He’d had plenty of opportunities to leave her and go back. Yet, he had stayed. His mere presence had been enough to quiet the raging storm inside her, if only for a little while.
They danced together under the moon because he had asked her. He had chosen to stay with her, even after she fell asleep on him.
Catrin would’ve had a terrible tongue-lashing prepared for her if she was there. If she could see how Gwyn was once again running away and hiding. Running from a good and honorable male, who for some reason seemed to genuinely care about her.
Because Catrin would never hide. She always voiced her wants and needs, and wouldn’t have let her doubts and fears control her life. Yes, her sister had been stubborn and moody most of the time, but she had always known when to ask for help. She had been able to swallow her pride and admit when things got rough.
But Catrin had always been the smarter twin. Stronger.
The one who should’ve made it out alive that night. . .
Gwyn lurched out of bed, bile rising in the back of her throat. But as she fell to her knees in front of the toilet, nothing came out. Her body slumped back against the wall, dizzy and weakened. A single tear ran down her cheek and she let it fall until it dropped off her chin and fell on her nightgown.
‘Whatever you need; I’ll help you.’ Azriel’s deep voice suddenly echoed through her head and she could’ve sworn she felt something brush along her pinky. The one he had held with his own.
Gwyn moved again, but she did not go back to bed. No, she found herself climbing the stairs to the House proper. Taking each step without a clear plan or direction. Her body moved on its own– an invincible string pulling her along, leading her until she stood outside the large sitting room.
A lone figure sat by the fire, drinking from a glass filled with a dark amber liquid. She stood silently and just watched, observing the rigid posture and how the magnificent wings were folded tightly behind him.
Azriel just stared at the fire, seemingly unaware of her presence by the door. One of his shadows peered over at her above his wings, yet he did not move. Gwyn did though, the movement of the shadow pulled her out of her trance and she shook her head slightly. Surprised to find herself standing in the same room as him again. Surprised that her subconscious had led her right back to him.
No, that would be a lie. Some part of her had known exactly what she would find after climbing the stairs. Had known what–who–she was looking for.
“Hey you,” she spoke into the quiet room and took a step forward on light feet.
Azriel choked on his drink, spluttering into his glas as he turned around, surprise written across his face. Gwyn had to press her lips together to prevent a small giggle from slipping through.
“Gwyn,” he breathed out and cleared his throat awkwardly. “Sorry, I didn’t hear you.”
“I thought your companions were supposed to warn you against people sneaking up on you,” she nodded to the shadows vibrating around him, as if they were laughing too.
“They are,” he muttered while casting a quick glare in their direction. “You seem to be an exception.”
Gwyn didn’t try to hide her laugh then. Not as two of his shadows surged towards her, brushing against her cheek and circling her body, finally greeting her.
“I’m flattered,” she said and lifted a hand to let a third shadow spinn between her fingers. “I think? Or should I be offended that they don’t see me as a threat?”
“Oh, they know you’re a threat,” he chuckled softly and raised the glass to his lips again, taking a long drink. Gwyn rolled her eyes, still smiling as she slowly made her way over, sitting down in the chair across from him.
His familiar scent washed over her immediately and she closed her eyes for a brief second, letting herself bask in the comfort it brought her. Hazel eyes tracked her every movement and she counted one heartbeat. Two. Three. Before his voice finally broke the peaceful crackling of the fire. “You alright?”
“Sure,” she huffed and sank further down into the chair, crossing her arms over her chest.
Even without looking at him, Gwyn knew he was frowning.
“You didn’t come to dinner tonight,” he said quietly. “And you were gone this morning... I’m sorry if I said, or did, something inappropriate and made you–”
“You didn’t,” She cut him off promptly. “I was just late for work and Merrill was pushing me extra hard today... I just— I forgot about dinner.” She played with the buttons of her nightgown, unable to face him or acknowledge the apology. “You didn’t do anything to make me uncomfortable though. I promise.”
Azriel nodded and Gwyn knew he did not believe her. Knew that he still thought he had done something wrong and that was why she’d skipped dinner. Something like pain shot through her at the idea that he blamed himself when it was her own cowardice that had made her run.
If only she had been brave, like Catrin, then she would’ve stayed in that library and let herself curl into his warm body like she had wanted to.
But she wasn’t Catrin.
She wasn’t brave.
Wasn’t worth his–
“Can’t sleep?” Azriel’s deep voice pulled her back to the present, as if he had known where her mind had been heading.
“No,” she breathed out deeply and finally turned to face him. “You?”
“Yeah, something like that,” he hummed, his voice low and rough as he glanced down at the drink cradled in his hands.
Gwyn’s gaze followed his, drawn to his long fingers wrapped around the glass. The beautiful hands she had tried so hard to not think about all day. And those brutal scars… such a stark, jarring contrast to the soft way he’d held her last night.
She didn’t know what—or who—had inflicted those wounds, but a fierce, unexpected need to avenge stirred deep within her, hot and unyielding. The thought startled her, and she quickly looked away, pressing her palms firmly into her lap as if it would steady the wild pull thrumming in her chest.
“I’m surprised you’re not up there training,” she gestured towards the ceiling and the training ring located above them.
“Was gonna head up there after I finished this,” he raised his glass again.
“I didn’t realize alcohol was the secret to a flawless form in the ring,” Gwyn mused.
“Flawless, huh?” Azriel grinned as his dark brows rose higher. “I think that’s the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me, Berdara.”
“Watch it, Shadowsinger,” she warned with a small glare, trying her best to hide her blushing cheeks behind her long unbound hair. “Or it’s the last nice thing you’ll ever hear from me.”
Azriel laughed, a true and genuine laugh, and Gwyn found herself joining him. His laugh deep and warm, reverberating through her like a rich melody she hadn’t realized she needed.
Her smile lingered, even as her laughter faded, and she couldn’t help herself. “Or maybe I’ll expose you. Tell everyone that the infamous Shadowsinger isn't always broody and actually knows how to laugh. Maybe the High Lord will even throw another party to mark the occasion.”
“Funny,” Azriel gave her an unimpressed look, though his lips still twitched upwards. “You should be careful. You forget I’m in charge of training right now. I could always throw in some extra laps for you.”
“You wouldn’t,” Gwyn told him with her chin held high, daring him to challenge her.
“We’ll see, won’t we?” He smirked, sharp and confident, as he leaned back in his chair.
“Last I heard, I’m supposed to help you with training. Maybe I’ll make you run some laps.”
“You could always try,” he replied with a crooked smile, amusement dancing in his hazel eyes, and Gods, it wasn’t fair how charming he could be at times.
“Oh, just you wait, Shadowsinger.” Gwyn narrowed her eyes in an attempt to seem threatening, though the teasing lilt in her voice betrayed her. “I’ll make you regret giving me extra laps.”
Azriel chuckled softly, tipping his glass toward her in a mock toast.
“Of that, I have no doubt.”
Gwyn shook her head, a small smile tugging at her lips again. It was terrifyingly easy to fall into this rhythm with him, to let the banter carry her worries away. Despite the turmoil inside her. But as she leaned back in her own chair, watching as the firelight flickered across his face, there was something... heavy in his expression.
Her smile dropped as she looked at him with knitted brows.
“Are... are you alright?”
“I’m fine,” he replied with a short nod, though he refused to look at her now, keeping his eyes firmly fixed on the fire before them. She didn’t miss the way his knuckles tightened around his glass. “Just a lot on my mind.”
Gwyn bit her lip, a new knot forming in her stomach as she studied his profile. He’d been there for her last night, had comforted her with nothing more than his cool reassurance and steady hands. Danced with her, creating a bubble of peacefulness around them she wasn’t sure she had ever experienced before. Kept her warm even as the cold night embraced them.
And she had made him feel like he’d done something wrong. Made him think he’d done something inappropriate. When in reality, he had done everything right.
She needed to at least try to do the same for him. Needed to try to not be so selfish and useless. He deserved more. Deserved to have the same support and compassion he’d shown her last night.
He definitely deserved better than her, still, some deep instinctual part of her was screaming at her to at least try. But the words felt heavy on her tongue, like they’d shatter everything between them if she tried to voice them.
She shifted awkwardly in her seat, fingers twisting nervously as she eventually forced herself to speak. “You know,” she began, swallowing against the dryness in her throat, “it goes both ways. You can talk to me too. And if– I mean, if there is something I can do to help you... I'm here for you.”
Azriel still didn’t look at her, though something seemed to soften in his troubled expression. Gwyn wasn’t sure if she had overstepped as the soft crackling fire filled the silence between them. It seemed silly to think he’d ever want her help then. He had offered the same thing last night and she had spent the whole day hiding. Why would he want to seek help from someone like her?
“Thank you, Gwyn.” His deep voice settled her racing heart. The overwhelming need to make him smile again took her by surprise and Gwyn realized that she had meant every word she said. Because somewhere between the stupid obstacle courses, the dagger lessons and all the late nights in the training ring – Azriel had become a friend. A real one. Not just someone she admired from afar, but someone she cared for. Someone she trusted. Someone who made her feel... alive again.
And for whatever reason, Gwyn wanted him to be happy. No, needed him to be. Even if he had only pitied her last night, and hadn't been serious with his promises, Gwyn couldn’t stomach the idea of him suffering on his own.
The next words slipped out before her overwhelmed mind could catch up to what was happening.
“Would you like to sleep with me?”
This made him look at her again. Azriel snapped his wide eyes to meet hers so fast Gwyn barely had time to blink, barely had time to register what she had actually asked him.
“What?”
And as realization slowly, painfully slow, washed over her Gwyn felt her whole face turn a deep shade of red. Because– what ? She wasn’t sure what she had meant to ask him, but it surely wasn’t that.
“Not like that!” She blurted, her face growing impossibly hotter under his confused expression. Her heart beating so hard it was a miracle it didn’t burst out of her chest as she tried to come up with a feasible excuse. “I mean– I just– what I meant– ” she stumbled over every word, her voice rising higher and higher with every attempt to explain herself.
One of his shadows suddenly curled itself around her wrist, stilling her anxious fidgeting. Its cool touch soothing and reassuring, as if telling her to just take a breath and calm down. To take a moment to find the right words.
The small gesture grounded her enough to take a long deep breath. And another. Until her heart had stilled enough for her to somewhat gather her thoughts. “Just sleeping,” she clarified quietly, her voice still a bit shaky but sincere. There was no point in denying it anymore. “I slept better than I have in... in a long time last night. I think maybe having someone there helped.”
Azriel sat impossibly still for what seemed like an eternity, his face unreadable. Still, Gwyn knew he was weighing each and every one of her words, every implication. And with each passing second, she felt her embarrassment deepening.
When he finally shook his head, so subtly she almost missed it, it came as no surprise. But it felt like a blow all the same.
“Gwyn,” he said her name like it pained him. “I can’t- I... I don’t think that’s a good idea.”
She was on her feet before he could finish the sentence, her chest tightening uncomfortably. The shadow around her wrist tugged at her, urging her to stay, but Gwyn was already moving as she spoke.
“Yeah, no, of course,” she said, nodding stiffly and forcing a laugh that sounded hollow even to her own ears. “I don’t know what I was thinking. I shouldn’t have—just forget I said anything. Goodnight, Azriel.”
“Gwyn, stop, I didn’t—”
She didn’t wait for him to finish. She couldn’t. Not as her spiraling thoughts made her vision blur and each step she took down the stairs threatened to send her tumbling. What had gotten into her? Of course he didn’t want to just sleep with her! What the hell had she been thinking?
Clearly, she hadn’t been thinking at all. Because if she had, she never would’ve had the guts to ask such a thing. And now, whatever friendship they had was surely ruined. She’d let herself get carried away by his calming presence, the way his soothing scent made her feel safe. Had allowed that strange pull, some irrational part of her subconscious mind, to take control and ruin everything.
All Gwyn had wanted was to make him feel better, to help him ease whatever was troubling him and kept him from sleeping. Just like he had done for her.
And she couldn’t even do that.
Weak. Useless. Broken. Childish.
The words taunted her as she continued her descent to the library, desperate to reach her room. Once inside she leaned against the wood, squeezed her eyes shut and pressed a trembling hand to her face, willing the tears away.
How foolish of her to think she could help someone like him. To think her silly jokes and late-night training sessions could mean anything to someone like him. Azriel was everything she pretended to be.
A warrior.
The Night Court’s spymaster.
Shadowsinger.
Strong. Powerful. Clever. Brave.
Her knees gave way, and she sank onto her bed, pulling her legs close to her chest, curling in on herself. Azriel already had friends. A family. People he could talk to. He didn’t need her.
“I’m so stupid,” she grumbled and knocked her forehead against her knees. “So stupid.”
As minutes passed, maybe hours, exhaustion started creeping down on her. But her thoughts still refused to settle. And sleep—unsurprisingly—still eluded her. No matter how hard she tried to ease her mind, it was impossible to get her body to relax. She let out a loud and frustrated huff. The old sheets chafed, the heavy blankets were suffocating her and nothing about the bed felt right.
Another hour of tossing and turning passed and Gwyn was about to give up on sleep altogether when she felt it– a soft cool touch brushing against her cheek, like a shadowy kiss against her hot skin.
Her eyes shot up and as one of Azriel’s shadows hovered above her– Gwyn’s racing heart finally stopped. She held her breath as it curled around her wrist, the same way it had done upstairs, and tugged at her until it was pulling her out of bed. “Stop,” she whispered and tried to gently swat it off her arm. “You can’t be here. Go back to him!”
The shadows' only response was to tug at her harder and Gwyn was surprised at the strength behind it. There was no other choice but to follow as it led her back to the stairs, silently guiding her up to the house for a second time. The stone floor was chilly against her bare feet, but she barely noticed. Not as the shadow guided her past the sitting room she’d fled from earlier and continued up another flight of stairs.
Until she stood in a part of the house she hadn’t been to before. At the end of the long corridor a dark door was ajar. The shadow on her wrist released her and twirled up and around her before continuing toward the door. It paused briefly, as if to give her a choice, and Gwyn could’ve sworn it was nodding at her; encouraging her to follow. Then it slipped through the small opening and joined the rest of the shadows in the dark room.
Gwyn’s palms were sweaty as she peeked inside and saw Azriel standing by the large window. He turned at the soft creak of the floorboards, his wings shifting slightly and dark hair falling over his face in tousled waves. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Though relief seemed to wash over him as soon as his eyes found hers, the hazel depths glimmering despite the dark room.
“I’m sorry,” was the first thing he said and Gwyn watched the subtle movement of his throat as he swallowed once, hesitating for a moment before continuing, more quietly. “I’d like to take you up on your offer... if it still stands.”
“You don’t have to–”
“I made a promise,” he cut her off and raised his hand, extending his pinky toward her. “To help you. In whatever way you need.” Then, more shyly than she had ever seen him before. “And maybe it’ll help me too... I did sleep pretty well last night too.”
Gwyn just stared at him, at his outstretched and the pinky hanging between them. A gesture so simple, probably childish to most, and yet... It meant everything.
“You don’t have to do this, Azriel,” she said softly while also taking a small step into his room, slowly closing the distance between them. “I don’t want you to feel like you have to do this just because you offered to help me.”
“I don’t,” he nodded firmly, leaving no room for doubt. “I meant what I said. Maybe it’ll help me too. Mother knows I need to get some sleep.”
Relief and something warmer flooded through her as she closed the distance between them fully. The shadows around him seemed to hum with approval as she reached out and curled her pinky around his again.
“Okay,” she whispered. The warmth of his hand against hers erased every inch of doubt she’d tormented herself with, instantly steadying the whirlwind of emotions inside her. A warmth that made her blood burn with something she didn’t fully understand yet.
Azriel stepped away and gestured to the neatly made bed.
“You can take any side you’d like,” he offered, his wings furling and unfurling behind him as he glanced down at his feet almost bashfully.
Gwyn didn’t move at first, her hands twisting nervously at her sides before she nodded and moved towards the bed with timid steps. It was nearly thrice the size of her own bed, and yet, it seemed so impossibly small. Especially as she realized it would be a lot different compared to the sofa they’d shared in the private library.
But as she got herself settled on the left side of the bed, the side furthest from the door, a waft of cedar and night chilled mist enveloped her immediately. The sheets so soft and warm she had to close her eyes and allow herself a moment to savor it.
Soon, Azriel got in on the opposite side, keeping a respectful distance between them. Only the sound of their breathing and rustling sheets filling the room. They both stayed decidedly still next to each other, and it was absurd, Gwyn thought to herself. That she had ended up in his bed after running from him that morning, and then again only a couple hours ago.
“Azriel?” Gwyn whispered and shifted body until she was on her side, facing him.
“Yeah?” he murmured, his voice just as quiet as hers as he turned his head to meet her eyes.
“Thank you.”
His lips curved into a gentle smile as he dipped his chin once. And already, Gwyn could feel her body finally relaxing, something settling deep in her chest, as sleep started to take hold of her scattered mind. His presence beside her a steady anchor, keeping her grounded and safe.
“Goodnight, Berdara.”
“Goodnight, Shadowsinger.”
No nightmares plagued her that night either as sleep finally claimed her.
#gwynriel fanfiction#gwynriel fanfic#gwynriel#pro gwynriel#gwyneth berdara#gwyn x azriel#azriel fanfiction#azriel shadowsinger
54 notes
·
View notes
Text
kitten


ABOUT
alternate title: the pet name 'kitten' is gross when used by men but it's cute when a woman nami says it
rating: general audiences
characters: live action!nami | fem!reader | live action!roronoa zoro
pairing: live action!nami x fem!reader
word count: 4.4k
description: nami is aware you've got a crush on one of the straw hats, and she's determined to find out who—but she's completely oblivious to the fact that you actually like her.
tags: strawhat!reader, female reader, fluff, kissing, confessions, no use of “y/n”, pet name "kitten", banter, absolutely tooth rotting amounts of fluff, a little bit of (affectionate) zoro slander
author’s note: i interrupt your regularly scheduled zoro fic posts to provide you with a sapphic nami oneshot instead because she is my wife and i love her dearly.
zoro accidentally popped up a bit too much in this because he's always on my mind. my apologies <3

You’d always liked astronomy. The current-world navigation had nothing to do with the stars, really; at least not when it came to the Grand Line. Unnatural magnetic fields and the odd weather was reason enough for that—but celestial navigation wasn’t even often used in any of the four quadrants. Too finicky, people would say; you know the practice had stopped being in use in the Marines years ago.
Nami knew it all, though. She was the only one of the Straw Hats who could read the stars, the sky spreading out as a map that only her eyes could read.
Your interest in it had always been more… artistic. While Nami babbled on about angles and reference points and sextants, you liked to talk about the planets and heavenly bodies blanketing the sky. It was dusk, and the sun was kissing the horizon good night, dull hues of pink and orange spreading alongside the sea with a golden shimmer as it tucked safely away.
You’d been lying out on the main deck for a good few hours, stretched like a cat along a hammock you’d strung up forever ago, when you heard footsteps.
“There you are, kitten,” Nami said with a laugh, and you sat up to appraise her. The evening glow cast fire to her orange hair, a blazing halo surrounding her head and painting her skin over in gold dust. “I’ve been looking all over for you.”
“Hi,” you said with a soft smile. “What for?”
“Well, for one, you missed supper.” Nami gingerly took a seat on the side of your hammock, the canvas cloth rocking from side to side with the motion. “Avoiding your crush again?”
You let out a sigh, half-exasperated as your bottom lip sucked in between your teeth. You nibbled at the flesh there, not responding. Nami had figured out a few weeks ago that you had a crush on one of the other Straw Hats, and she brought it up every so often, although all it did was cause a crease in your brow bone and a flicker of annoyance on your face.
“What, am I not supposed to bring that up?” Nami teased. The light shone in her crystal blue eyes, clear like the sky during midday, not a cloud in sight. “You still haven’t told me who it is.”
“Because you’ll pull something if I do!” you protested. “Don’t try to deny it, you conniving little witch.”
Nami gasped in mock-offense, a hand plastered to her chest. “And destroy your dignity like that? I would never.”
“I don’t trust you,” you answered, and Nami clicked her tongue. “What did Sanji make?”
“Fish. Soup. Rice.”
“You’re so undescriptive,” you said with a wrinkle of your nose. Nami just laughed.
“Not everyone can be as artistic as you, kitten. Come on, everyone left the kitchen already. You don’t have to worry about running into your mystery man.” She winked at the last sentence, and your breath caught. Nami seemed to notice, because she laughed, stepping up from the hammock and grabbing your hand to help you off. “You’re hilarious.”
“I didn’t say anything!” you protested. Nami just gave you a look, and you rolled your eyes, but let her drag you along the ship until you reached the kitchen. “You’re so mean to me,” you said, slumping into the nearest chair available.
“Mhm. Here.” Nami started serving up a plate, loading it full of food before passing it over to you. It was quickly joined by a bowl of soup. “Eat. We’re docking tomorrow, so you should get your energy up. We’re going shopping.”
“Shopping for what?” you asked, bringing the bowl of soup to your lips. Seaweed. “If you say rope and boat parts I’m going to scream.” As much as you liked the pirate life, there was only so much of the technicalities you could take. You weren’t very much a practical soul, lumped in very much with Luffy when it came to your general attitude of your job description. Pirating consisted of adventure and art, in your opinion.
“Rope and boat parts,” Nami said with a straight face. She’d always been the exact opposite, all focused on maps and making sure everything was running smoothly. “Well, only partly. I’ve been sent to go clothes shopping too. And to pick up a few other supplies.” Her eyes sparkled. “You’re coming with me, right? Well, unless you want to join your…”
“Shut up,” you said, making a face at her as you set your bowl down. Nami just laughed.
“Just putting it out there, kitten. I’m sure you might be more interested in going with Usopp to talk to the stevedores. Or Zoro to the local tavern. Or Sanji for the—”
“Nope, nope, and nope. I’m going with you,” you said firmly. There was a whisper of a smile at your lips, but Nami didn’t seem to notice it. “And I still don’t get why I’m a kitten.”
“Because,” Nami answered, propping her elbows on the table as she gazed over at you. “I’m the cat burglar. You’re the kitten.”
“Why isn’t Luffy the kitten?”
“Luffy’s the captain, and I don’t like him as much.” Nami straightened, starting to clean up around the kitchen and load the abandoned dishes from when everyone else had eaten into the sink. You smiled at that. “You don’t like him, do you? I feel like you could do so much better.”
“My lips are sealed,” you answered. Nami gave you a sidelong look.
“That better not be a yes.”
You just shrugged, raising the bowl of soup again and finishing the rest of it before turning to the rice and fish. “Let’s not talk about it. What about you? Any romantic prospects—”
Nami turned so abruptly you almost choked while eating. “I just barely started learning how to make friends. Maybe we wait a few months before we get to that,” she said. You coughed, palm pressed to your lips as you cleared out your airways.
“Okay. Aggressive.”
Nami scowled. “That was not aggressive.”
You pulled a face. “Kinda sounds like you have something to hide, Nami,” you teased, and although you didn’t actually expect her to react, she did. To your surprise, Nami turned away again, the very edges of her face pinkening. You stared at her, heartbeat slowing to a steady thud in your chest. There was a faint taste of panic at the back of your throat, slightly sour and acidic like blood or rust. “Um, what was that?”
“What was what?” Nami asked evenly. Too evenly. You gaped at her back, organs wobbling precariously inside of your chest.
“That—thing.”
“Kitten, if you want me to understand what you’re talking about, you’re going to have to be a little clearer than that,” Nami said smoothly. “Now it’s getting dark. You should get to bed. Last chance to shove yourself with your crewmate of choice.”
“I’m still going with you,” you said stubbornly, shoveling the last of your rice in your mouth before slipping off your chair. You moved around the table, setting your bowl and chopsticks into the sink. “You want me to do them?” you asked, nodding at the dirty dishes that’d piled up. Nami shook her head.
“Go sleep,” she said gently. “I’ll get you in the morning.”
You watched her for a moment, lips twisting before you finally relented. “Night, Nami,” you said, and she turned away. You were safe there for a moment, admiring how the soft backlit glow from the windows etched shadows along her face. She really was beautiful, and your heart thudded fast in your chest.
Nami was the strongest person you knew. The smartest person you knew. The Straw Hats wouldn’t be the same without her, and sometimes you found it funny how she seemed so convinced you had a crush on one of the other members of the crew when it was so obvious that she was your north star.
Ah, well. She’d just have to keep on guessing.
Nami woke you at the crack of dawn, where the hazy rays of the sun just started rising up from the sea shore. You’d traveled to shore while asleep, and everyone was already up and running.
“Luffy left already,” Nami was saying, tying a bandana around her head as you gathered up the rest of the supplies you needed. “And we’ll probably spend the whole day out, so we can get lunch in the village.” She eyed you. “I packed breakfast. Come on.”
You followed her off the ship, savoring the early morning wind along the harbor. The dock men were all already hard at work, milling around the dozens of boats with tools and equipment propped on their shoulders. “Where to first?” you asked.
“Boat parts,” she said, casting you a sympathetic smile. “Some rope, extra sails, some other stuff. After that I’m thinking groceries—I put Sanji in charge of bulk stock this time, so just stuff like soap and necessities—and then clothes.” She grinned. “And some fun stuff.”
“Sounds good to me,” you said. Nami did most of the talking, but you were content to watch her barter, leaning back on your heels as she argued with sellers and eventually left with a satisfied smirk on your face. She hired some of the dock men to carry the ropes and items to the Going Merry, looking her arm in yours and going off to your next stop.
“You know, you’re basically stealing from them like this,” you told her, a smile evident in your voice. “Forty-five thousand berry to thirty thousand. That’s actually terrifying.”
“I said take it or leave it and he took it.” Nami shrugged, but you could see a beam of pride shine through her face. “But enough of that. The market’s up ahead.”
The entire village seemed to have been brought out, because true to Nami’s words, there was a fair going on. Stalls boasting all kinds of wares lined the streets, and you peeked through all of them, even at Nami’s urges to hurry up and focus only on your shopping list. She watched you with a soft smile on her lips, the expressions interlaced with ones of exasperation.
“I should’ve just picked a random man and carted you off with him,” she said with a click of her tongue as you spent far too much time glancing through a stand of knick-knacks and jewelry. “Currently either Zoro or Sanji are my top contenders.”
You barely suppressed a snort, fingers carefully combing through a bowl of baubles. There were various items inside, from earrings missing a sister to pins and little statuettes. “How come?”
“Usopp has Kaya, so I would hope you don’t like him,” Nami said. You raised an eyebrow, glancing up to meet her gaze.
“Kaya’s all the way back in Syrup Village, Nami. She can’t do anything, and who knows when we’ll return there?”
Nami gave you a horrified look. “Kitten, that’s a terrible thing to say.”
You just laughed, dropping your gaze again and picking at the bowl. There was a dull gleam of something at the bottom; it wasn’t gold or brass like anything else there, and was instead a shining, milky white. You dug through the pile, trying to get to it. “You’re such a romantic.”
“Does that mean it is Usopp?”
“I do not confirm nor deny a thing,” you said, finally plucking out what had captured your attention. It was a necklace, the pendant a glittering star on a gold chain. “And I want reasoning.”
“You’re not buying that,” Nami said, gaze flickering down to it before meeting your eyes again. “Zoro because he’s conventionally attractive and Sanji because he can cook.”
You scoffed, studying the necklace. “Those are terrible reasons.”
“I can’t think of any good ones,” Nami protested. “The only thing I can think of are reasons you wouldn’t like any of them. Because they’re all kind of losers and you could do much, much better.” She tilted her head imperceptibly upwards, and you saw a little glimmer in her eye, a reaction that bore uncanny similarity to the one she’d worn the day before. You swallowed, throat suddenly dry.
“You think Zoro’s conventionally attractive?” You turned towards the stand seller, motioning at the necklace. “How much?”
“You’re not buying that,” Nami repeated, shooting you a look. “It’s a waste of perfectly good berry.”
“It’s five hundred at most,” you scoffed, fishing a wad of bills out from your pocket. Nami sighed, but she didn’t argue. “Barely anything. Do you think Zoro’s conventionally attractive?”
Nami looked distracted. “Hm?”
“You said Zoro was conventionally attractive,” you repeated, voice firmer this time. You tried to suppress the little tremble in your cadence as you passed the money to the seller. He counted it and gave you a firm nod. Carefully, you dropped the necklace in your pocket. “Do you think he is?”
“Well—from an objective standpoint—”
You pushed past the swarm of patrons milling around the stands, Nami having to quicken her pace to keep up with you. “Attraction isn’t objective.”
“Kitten.” Nami grabbed your wrist, forcing you to slow down, and you flinched. She tugged you in the direction of another stand, probably something off her list. “Why do you care so much? Am I right? Is he the one you like?”
You wiggled your wrist out of Nami’s grip. “I don’t care, I’m just curious. Because you’ve been blushing for the past half hour and you mentioned Zoro was conventionally attractive. And if you say he’s conventionally attractive that means you think he’s conventionally attractive. So assumedly you are blushing because of—”
It clearly took Nami a moment to unscramble your honestly entirely nonsensical words. “Kitten, I’m trying to figure out whether or not you have a crush on Zoro. You’re not supposed to be trying to figure out if I do. And I have not been blushing.”
You relented, but still couldn’t suppress the pout that threatened your mouth. Your teeth pressed against the flesh of your lower lip, running alongside the skin but not fully biting. “You said Zoro was conven—”
“If I have to hear you say the words conventionally attractive one more time, I swear I will lock you in the hold,” Nami said sharply, and you had to choke back your laugh. “And the reason I said that is because every single time we go out, at least five people turn to stare at his stupid face. Do you not remember that time on Mirror Ball Island? We practically had to fight women off of him.”
“Okay, fine,” you said, a glimpse at her features seemed to support her words. She was as guarded as ever, and clearly irritated, though her vexation didn’t seem as bad as the annoyances she’d hold over the rest of the crew. They never did, really; Luffy always liked to say that you were Nami’s favorite. “I’m hungry. Can we eat?”
“You didn’t answer my question.”
“I neither confirm nor deny anything,” you repeated for what seemed like the thousandth time in the past week. “Restaurant. Please.”
Nami didn’t look away from you, but relented, and the two of you went to the nearest restaurant to have lunch. You were mainly silent during the meal, replaying the conversation from before over and over again in your head. There was a buzz of uncertainty in the pit of your stomach, one that you entirely disliked.
Before you’d been fine with keeping quiet about your crush—you never felt too threatened or upset, under the impression that your feelings wouldn’t be reciprocated and that Nami wouldn’t fall for anyone in the near future anyway. And you didn’t mind her guessing between your four male comrades to find the one who’d stolen your heart.
But the reactions and the blushes were a development. And you were starting to think that Nami herself had a mystery beau.
Nami talked about work during the meal, going down her grocery list and checking off the things she’d gotten. You watched her as she glared down at her notebook, pencil caught between two fingers as she scribbled down notes to herself. “You’re not eating,” you said gently.
“Sorry. Distracted,” Nami answered. She shot you a smile, but it quickly fell as she turned back to her notebook. “What about Sanji?”
You suppressed a sigh. “Are you still on about this?”
“Yes,” Nami insisted. She finally shut her notebook, slipping it into the bag hanging off her waist and picking up her chopsticks to return to her soup noodles. “You’d never go hungry with him around, at least.”
“I think you need to raise your standards. I already don’t go hungry with him around, I don’t need to date him for that.”
Nami clicked her tongue, but it was good-natured. “You’re making this so hard for me.”
“I don’t want to talk about myself anymore,” you insisted, setting down your chopsticks. You’d basically finished your bowl already; there were only the final remnants of broth and rice noodles at the bottom, the soup seasoning darker in color; more pungent.
You fiddled with your hands, trying to ignore the sinking feeling in your stomach that persisted even as you thought back to what Nami had said about Zoro. Her reasoning had been sound enough, but you still felt vaguely sick, that bitter taste of sour iron at the back of your throat again.
“Are you okay?” Nami’s eyes met yours, and you flinched away. “You’re acting weird.”
“I’m fine,” you muttered. “I think I’m going to head back to the ship and take a nap. I’m kind of tired.” Before Nami could say anything, you got up, chair scraping along the restaurant floor. “See you later?”
“What? Kitten, wait—” Nami called, but you just swallowed, glancing over your shoulder to shoot her an apologetic look.
The Going Merry was a breath of fresh air as you stepped foot back onto her deck. There were some dockmen milling about, setting material along the deck as Usopp directed them as to where everything went.
You brushed past them to veer towards your hammock, slipping onto it and kicking your legs up along the cloth without pause. Your eyes closed, and you let the sun melt down on your face, the tension in your chest easing as you embraced the beam of the sky.
You stayed there for a while, knowing you were safe as Nami wouldn’t come find you until she’d finished with all her actual tasks. Although this was occasionally irritating if you were in real desire for attention, you appreciated the responsible side of her now. You didn’t have to confront her for a few hours yet, so you spent the time on your hammock, watching the clouds drifting in the sky and picking out the dull stars that shimmered as the sky got darker.
It was just before suppertime when you remembered the necklace you’d bought. Stars were just beginning to materialize, dark blues and purples replacing the cerulean hues that previously blanketed the Earth. You fished the star necklace out of your pocket, peering at the pendant again. It was made of some sort of shimmering stone you didn’t recognize—perhaps opal—that made it glow like an actual star, iridescent when light hit it.
“Hey, kitten.”
You looked up, watching as Nami made her way across the ship deck to where you lay. She looked tired, but still bore a soft smile on her face as she met your gaze. “Hi,” you said, tucking the necklace back into your pocket. Behind her you could see the last of the hired work carrying barrels down to the hold. “Get everything done?”
“Mhm,” Nami said. “Wanna talk about earlier?”
“Not really,” you muttered, the sharp tang of rust dancing at the back of your tongue again. “Sorry about storming out. I felt unwell.”
Nami studied you carefully, arms folding unconsciously over her chest. “I can stop bothering you about your crush, if you want,” she said finally, a gust of a sigh leaving her lips. “I didn’t want to make you uncomfortable.”
“No, it’s okay,” you said, getting up and climbing your legs over the edge so you were sitting on the hammock. “You didn’t make me uncomfortable, Nami, I swear.”
“You walked out in the middle of a meal, kitten,” Nami said, and you could hear her voice starting to get upset, even as she tried to level her tone. “Clearly I did. Was it because I kept trying to figure it out? Was I right with Zoro? What—”
“It’s not because of that,” you interrupted, trying to keep your voice gentle even as your chest squeezed inward. You were powerless to your muscles; to your heart as it did a pathetic little thump-thump thing inside of you.
“Then why?” Nami leaned forward on her heels, and the setting sun caught her eyes, kaleidoscope blue glittering a thousand different shades like the opal of your necklace. “Just tell me, kitten. So I won’t do it again.”
“It was because of you,” you mumbled, shying away from her gaze. Nami sighed.
“Yes, we established that I did something to upset you already. I’m trying to find out what—”
“You called Zoro attractive and I was jealous,” you blurted, before you could even think to stop the words from falling out of your mouth. Nami froze, and you lifted your eyes up hesitantly to see her reaction.
Her shoulders were all tense, face guarded, eyes blank from their usual expression. “Oh,” she said evenly. There was an ugly purse tightening at her lips, and she fought to keep them in an even line. “So it is Zoro, then. Thank you for telling me.”
She turned away then, her movements abrupt as she started walking. A pulse of panic captured your heart, and you called desperately out to her, volume far too loud in the late hour. You didn’t find yourself caring. “I wasn’t jealous of you!” you cried, and Nami’s entire body went still.
She turned back towards you, so slowly that you found yourself capturing your breath in your throat waiting for her.
“I wasn’t jealous of you,” you repeated once her eyes met yours. “I was jealous of Zoro. Of you thinking he was attractive.” Your fingers fumbled together, trying to find something to occupy themselves with as you choked out the final sentence. “My mystery man is you, Nami. I like you.”
It took a long while for Nami to respond, and the Going Merry rocked as you waited, a soft sway of delay and building panic. There was a shimmer of something in Nami’s eyes, and her lips tugged downwards.
Her voice was hollow when she spoke. “What?”
“I don’t like Zoro or Usopp or Sanji or Luffy, Nami,” you said, hands tightening around each other with every word spilt out from between your lips. “I like you. I like you when you call me kitten. I like you when you complain about me buying things but let me do it anyway. I like you even when you’re teasing me about my crush.” Your voice dropped to a low mumble. “And I was jealous because you thought Zoro was attractive.”
“Oh, kitten,” Nami said, and you glanced up to see her right in front of you, bent over to meet your level sitting down. She reached for your hands, and you let her take them, exhaling as her tender grasp clasped around your palms.
“Nami,” you whispered, horrified to hear how wet your voice sounded. You blinked rapidly, trying to keep the tears at bay. “Nami, you may be the ship’s navigator, but you’re my north star. I like you.”
Kitten, I do not think Zoro is attractive,” Nami said, and you had to choke back startled laughter at that being what she was focusing on. “That is the least of your worries.”
“But—you seemed so annoyed when you thought it was Zoro—don’t you like—”
“You’ve got it all wrong,” Nami said, a soft laugh leaving her lips. They were trembling. Her entire body was trembling, even her hands as she cocooned yours in them. “I was annoyed because I thought you liked Zoro. Because—I like you too.”
You swallowed, surprise forcing your jaw to fall slack as you met her gaze. “Really?” you whispered. Nami nodded; she coaxed soft circles into the skin of your hands, a supportive smile edging up her lips.
“I really thought you liked someone else, kitten, I would’ve said something before if—” Nami let out another gentle laugh. “If I knew. It wasn’t until you told me about the crush did I realize. I got a little… too overprotective, and then… well, it wasn’t very platonic at that point.” She ducked her head, hiding her smile, but you slipped one of your hands out of her grasp to push it back up. “God, you’re too good for any of them.”
“I don’t want to talk about how the rest of them suck,” you murmured. “I want to talk about how amazing you are. Oh—and—” You dug your hand in your pocket, pulling out the necklace. “This reminded me of you. I got it for you.”
“Kitten,” Nami breathed, as you unclasped the necklace and carefully put it on her. It swung around her neck before you adjusted it, golden yellow bright against the white of her pale skin. The opal glittered, catching the moonlight that’d steadily glowed brighter from behind you. “Thank you. It’s still a waste of money though.”
“Not for you,” you said, grabbing her hands to squeeze her fingers. “Never for you.” You took in a nervous breath, your chest tightening inside—but it wasn’t all bitter and sour, nothing like the taste of panic.
Nami met you in the middle when you finally leaned up to kiss her, your hand slipping up the side of her face, fingers curling in her orange hair. She smiled when she kissed, soft and carefree for once, that serious facade she always took on melting away in the moment. She kissed softly; tenderly; like the moon shining gentle waves on the East Blue below or the sun in the hazy morning sky casting light across the world.
There were footsteps approaching from behind Nami. You opened your eyes, tilting your gaze up to see Zoro staring down at you both. Nami broke apart from you, glancing over her shoulder. None of you said anything.
“Okay,” Zoro decided, and then walked off. You barely managed to stifle your giggles until he was out of earshot.
“God, he’s such a loser,” Nami said, and then kissed you again.

© halfvalid 2023
#opla nami#one piece live action#one piece netflix#opla#cat burglar nami x reader#opla nami x reader#reader insert#x reader#nami x reader#nami x you#opla fanfiction#opla fanfic#one piece live action x you#one piece live action x reader#kiki writes!
769 notes
·
View notes
Text
Good Saturday, y’all.
Topic of today’s rant: PEOPLE PRINTING AND SELLING FANFIC & GENERAL FANDOM ETIQUETTE
Profiting from fanfic will ruin it for everyone.
I want all of you who gift us your stories to be safe from lawsuits and beware that your content might be stolen.
Not to be on a soapbox and preaching to the choir but here are.
There are many authors pulling their work off AO3 because people acting on bad faith are printing and binding fics to sell on etsy thus infringing copyright laws. Fanfic has always been a grey area and we are allowed to exist in this grey area because we are not profiting from it. The minute money is exchanged, every party involved is breaking the law.
Why am I complaining about this yet again? Because we might be deprived from enjoying fanfic with the freedom we currently have because the fanfic authors will fear getting sued. If third parties are stealing our work and selling it, publishers and studios won’t care to know who sold it. It is your handle (thus IP address) on the sold fanfic. Because, get this, they are doing downloads straight from ao3 with your usernames.


Manacled is being pulled from ao3 because the author will publish it as a book. People are putting the book at risk by selling printed versions of it on Etsy.

I believe many of us who fall on the 20 years of reading fanfic side rather than on the 20 year olds reading fanfic will remember the Anne Rice days. These are not fully over because her son is carrying on the legacy of suing everyone who writes fanfic of her work. And if I may say, she didn’t invent vampires and should’ve taken many seats. I digress.
I am not sure of the levels of awareness within this community and to what extent it can affect all of us. TikTok is a massive contributor to this problem (as it is to many other problems. Again, I digress) since booktok and the binding folks discovered ao3.
You might think, I only post on tumblr so my content is safe. Well, they are finding their way here too. They cringe because tumblr is for old people but they still make their way here with their bad manners and pillaging behaviour.
I want all of you who gift your stories to be safe, lawsuit free, not lose your content and not be afraid of sharing.
I wish I had a definitive solution to this problem but I can only think of small actions:
report the etsy accounts selling fanfic/fanfic commissions,
report the TikTok accounts selling binding for fanfic work,
go back to the days of putting disclaimers on your notes that you don’t own the characters and you are not profiting from the story.
Tagging some authors* here for visibility so you can cascade to more people. Absolutely no pressure tag.
@theywhowriteandknowthings @tightjeansjavi @diversemediums @goodwithcheese @nerdieforpedro @fhatbhabie @undercoverpena @thelightsandtheroses @ezrasbirdie @notjustjavierpena @javierpena-inatacvest @freshlyrage @5oh5 @wardenparker @endlessthxxghts @creedslove @sp00kymulderr @secretelephanttattoo @gnpwdrnwhiskey @whatsnewalycat @pedrostylez @thetriumphantpanda @toointojoelmiller @dancingtotuyo @agentjackdaniels @ladamedusoif @lotrefcp @wildemaven @musings-of-a-rose @justagalwhowrites @morallyinept @pedropascalsx @criticallyacclaimedstranger @pennyserenade @kteague @astoryisaloveaffair @moralesispunk @linzels-blog @metalnecklace
*I can remove the tag if you are not comfortable with being associated with this post.
#fanfic authors#fanfic writers deserve everything in the world#support fanfic writers#fanfic writers#dont steal fanfic#tiktok ruins everything#this is for you new fandom babies btw#fandom#fandom etiquette#stolen work#stolen fanfic#stop profiting from fanfic because it will ruin it for everyone
356 notes
·
View notes
Text
"Chega de Saudade" - Alastor X Reader fic
Pairing: Alastor x Fem!Reader.
Summary: When Alastor breaks into the V's building seven years later he expects to find a lot of things, lot of obnoxious, enraging, tacky things. He did not expect to find you. The Radio Demon does not take betrayl lightly and you have to live with the consequences of selling your soul to his worst enemy. Better yet, you have to live with the consequences of selling your soul to Vox and Alastor finding out. The soul you sold because Alastor left you for 7 years. Safe to say, it's a mess. A pretty, angsty, dark and delicious mess.
Warnings: Alastor is in Hell for a reason,general hellish violence,general hellish creepiness,eventual smut, i carioca coded valentino bc i can and bc he is very carioca sorry everyone,blackmail, Soul Selling, author is really invested in politics and decided to micromanage hazbin hotel canon, Corruption, Extortion, Implied/Referenced Rape/Non-con, but nothing too explicit,mature themes in general, canon divergence, Not Canon Compliant, Eventual Smut, Alastor gets insane in this one you've been warned, fear play, Possessive Behavior, posessive sex, big bad radio demon is gonna fuck up the guy who stole his girl and will make it everyone's problem, Reader-Insert,no y/n,no beta we die like men here, i feel bad for tagging vox in this fic cause i think it's a disservice i really hate him and i make it clear so vox stans be warned, it's hell i hope y'all remeber ethics are fluid, posessive!Alastor, unhinged!Alastor, Isane!Alastor
Taglist: honestly only my queen @jyoongim i have no credibility to tag anyone anymore after being away for so long. If you wanna be tagged on future updates just let me know!
A/N:HI HEY BUNNY ANON IF YOU ARE STILL HERE THIS ONE FOR YOU!! Hiii everyone guess who's back. I had this fic cooking for a while now, actually i had a lot of writing cooking but in a very Ao3 author fashion a lot happened. You see i was on this writing streak and then my 15yo dog died while i was out of state. I had to go back on anti depressants and take a sabbatical. I got a new puppy and she's the light of my life. Got super sick, won a horse show. My first plan for this fic was having the first 3 chapters done and ready for debuting together because i always feel i'm lacking when i show up with only one chapter lol. After a while i realised i needed to get this first chapter out too see the light of day if i wanted to write again so here it is. This fic is a bit different from my other Alastor fics and i have a rough outline of 5 chapters so i think this beast will be more than 20k words long for sure. I decided to get a little deeper into Hell's politics and all the "no one ever thought of using heavenly weapons against hell even tough Hell's ancient and the best worst of humanity and demonkind is here". I call that bullshit sorry i'm brazilian i'm well versed in shady politicians and shady politics and unfortunatly, dear reader, you are in for this ride too. This fic kicks off right after "Stayed Gone". Also did i mention i'm brazilian and that my works are heavily inspired by brazilian media. This entire fic was inspired by one of my favourite songs of all time "Chega de saudade". And let's be real, Alastor and bossa nova are the perfect match. So yeah, english is not my first language and this isn't beta'd so sorry for any confusion or mistakes. Thank you so so much for reading my fics and always leaving the most kind beautiful and heartwarming feedback. I hope i can still deliver a nice story to my darling readers.
Click here for my other fics.
CHAPTER ONE: chega de saudade a realidade é que sem ela não pode ser.
In the first year you were calm and collected. There’s a perfectly reasonable explanation to why he is gone. Is he even gone, gone? He’s coming home soon, you can feel it.
In the second year you convinced yourself there were signs everyone explaining why he was gone and when he was coming back, you were just too oblivious to them before. But everything can be a sign when you are delusional.
In the third year you cried so much you felt you were constantly drowning. You barely left home and some thought you were gone too. Gone to him.
In the fourth year you finally gave in and took the deal. Lack of self-preservation and machiavellian schemes working together to create a trap for him. He would come home out of anger, ire. But you can't outfox the fox.
In the fifth year you decided to scour hell and beyond after him. You went to places just to taunt him. Paranoia became your best friend, blood sweat and tears as you repeat “This time it will work, I'm sure of it”. Can a lie be said so many times it becomes the truth?
In the sixth year you accept defeat. You buried him deep and went about like he never existed in the first place. Isn’t it mystifying how this city screams his name?
It’s the seventh year now. The alarm on your phone rings and rings and you feel like scratching your face off. It’s time to meet your damned executioner.
Rolling out of bed you open the curtains to let some light in. The penthouse from the V’s building has a great view of Pentagram City, looking down you get the feeling of dystopian sci-fi that is so characteristic of the technology district. Limelights, digital outdoors, and big opulent, oppressing screens greet you like a constellation of dead stars, long distorted from their original purpose and form.
You follow processional routine as you get ready. Choose a beautiful dress, put on make-up, and do your hair. It all feels like preparation for a sacrifice. One thing you learned from Alastor is that appearances are the best strategy and you intend to greet your handmade battlefield like a roman legion.
Alastor. Even thinking of his name hurts, especially today when you need to face the consequences of your actions, the consequences of his actions. He is gone, he left you. And now Vox owns your soul. You blame your fall from grace entirely on him, he forced your hand, he made you do it. Out of desperation, out of defiance, you sold your soul to Vox so he would come back and save you, so he would come back out of hatred, anger and ire to tell how foolish you were, how betrayed he felt.
Betrayal. Selling your soul to his sworn arch enemy should be treason worthy of him dropping anything he was doing to come and punish you, to address you. You just wanted to get a reaction out of him, proof that he still cared. That he didn’t just get bored of the empire of terror he fought so hard to build in Hell. That he didn’t, deep down, just disregard you like a shiny novelty, to be left when it got old.
You dry the persistent tears that insist on falling with clinical coldness. You are past feeling sad now, you don’t even feel angry anymore. You are past any emotion really, you just want to get this over with and get back home.
You went about your deal with Vox in many different ways, sometimes you felt like it was a good alliance, a slap on Alastor’s face. A side quest to gather as much information from the V’s inner circle, a social experiment. The truth is, during these past almost four years you were a mental gymnastics pro to justify your new arrangements. The cognitive dissonance required to live with the decision of being forever tied to Vox was an herculean task and boy he didn’t make it any easier on you. He would never be as refined as Alastor when it came to torture but there’s something about the coldness and calculated reality of the television business that was it’s own type of Dante’s inferno.
As soon as he got word of Alastor’s disappearance the TV overlord was on your scent, and he wasn’t shy about it either. You dodged him and led him on for almost four full years before finally giving in, everything was more or less under control during the early years of Alastor’s disappearance.
Until you saw the angel army leaving.
Death and gore were all around you. The sky rained blood. You couldn’t breathe. You tried to take a step forward only to realize you were knee-deep in demon blood. Adam was particularly ruthless this time, he seemed to have realized the unbalance in Hell’s power structure with one of the most prolific demon overlord’s absence and took full advantage of it. You choked on the sulfur filled air while the portal closed and Adam threw a last middle finger at the Pride Ring. A clawed hand offered you support as you were about to fall, your heart skipped a beat, for a split second you felt elation. In that split second a thousand thoughts, four years of misery and confusion passed through your mind like a movie. You were sure this was Alastor, showing up after the unprecedented carnage of today’s reaping. With the next heartbeat came the delivery of the most cruel reminder: the hand reaching for you was Vox’s. Alastor doesn’t care about anything anymore, not even losing territory.
The TV overlord was covered in thick, red blood and looked vindicated, a wide chesire’s cat grin on his face. Baptized in carnage, Vox had finally triumphed for the V’s.The V’s were now a force to be reckoned with in Hell, there’s no argument to be made. A good chunk of Alastor’s territory was now under their control, and everything that came with it too. Including you.
“My darling doe, be careful, we can’t have you hurt after the battle is won can we?”
Darling doe.
You threw up at the casual cruelty of the name Alastor called you with such affection being desecrated by Vox. He still supported you as you spilled your guts, you’d blame it on the nerves, the adrenaline, the reeking smell of death. Not on the fact that you knew he finally won, that the thing that broke you was to hear your name like that, on your lover archenemy’s lips. After that it happened. You sold your soul to vox. Of course he coerced you into it, and you were so mad with grief and betrayal that you felt like betraying Alastor back was the just thing to do. Pettiness and paradoxical hope dripping from your lips as the whole thing was done.
Every year this same flashback assaulted your mind as you got ready to meet Vox on the anniversary of your deal. It never went past the look you gave those pixelated eyes as he held you on that barren land, stopping right there when you made the decision that finalized your ruin. You still wouldn’t, couldn't face what really went down when you formalized your deal with Vox. Those memories were suppressed and tucked in under layers and layers of regret and self-hatred.
You gave yourself a final look in the mirror. No makeup smudging this time, you were getting good at numbing your feelings. Just a few tears, no more sobbing.
The yearly meeting with the V’s after the extermination was the perfect cover actually, everything was done in a way that it seemed like you were all cooperating. After all, you did hold a very good knowledge of the inner workings of Alastor’s deals, subordinates and territory. You knew who the V’s could “call in favours” and how to keep the peace. Or as close to peace as peace came when an abrupt power transition happened in Hell. You were a valuable asset to anyone really. Articulated in politics, masterful at the art of persuasion, kind, soft, charismatic, assertive, all in perfect balance, and frankly, breathtakingly beautiful. It wasn’t without reason that Alastor fell for you and that you became his most trusted advisor. You and Rosie were able to conceal his absence and manage his affairs for good two years and the better part of the third without raising any suspicion. Of course, the bigger they are the harder they fall and now you were walking down the corridor of the V’s building carrying a bulk of important intel that would dictate the fate of the Overlord power structure for the next year, at least.
The hallways of the building changed a lot since you first walked them. As the V’s grew in power, the building grew in grandeur. It was now an imposing beast, looming over Pentagram City. Modern corporate architecture that incorporated the savage capitalism of Vox Tech. Savage, cold, sterile, overbearing that’s how being inside the lair of Hell’s most up and coming trio felt. The tall ceilings and big glass windows were exactly what you would expect of a broadcasting network and silicon valley Big Tech company combined. As an esteemed guest, you got the privilege of staying in the coveted penthouses, with someone to attend to your every wish and demand. You also got an idea that Vox went a little extra with your treatment as a form of flirtation, he has been trying to convince you into moving in for a while, every time you stayed in, your usual penthouse had some shiny new thing that was made just for you, as he repeatedly emphasized.
This year’s token of affection was a makeup mirror-gadget-thingy, that looked out of a Totally Spies episode. You had to admit to yourself that this was way more thoughtful and useful than the gifts from the previous years. The thing was cute, practical and would come in handy, which was a big improvement. Vox had tried to sway you with all types of guns and high tech devices in vain. Well, there was also that embarrassing stance with the wire flowers with a hidden recording device. Needless to say that after that entire debacle Vox learned that he may own your soul but you weren’t a damsel in distress and you would reinforce your side of the bargain if he went too far.
You reached the elevator and went in, pushing the button for your destination.
The earlier you start this the earlier it is over, you remind yourself.
The panoramic elevator descended to the well guarded conference room, the guards didn’t bat an eye to you entering. You realized you were becoming a familiar face around here, that made you dread what’s ahead of you even more.
“There she is! Hello princesa, I missed that pretty face!” Valentino greets you. He’s the only one inside, sitting on the edge of the table. Well, that’s unusual… you think. Vox was always the first to get to the post-extermination meetings, plus he always gave you a slightly early timetable so he could have some alone time with you. Something must be going on.
“Hey Valentino, it’s nice to see you too! What gossip do you have for me today?” you give your best chirpy tone to the love moth. Look, you know how bad Valentino is, he is despicable really, even to your standards. But ethics are fluid, to say the least, in Hell. The acclaimed porn king was surprisingly engaging to talk to. He was fun and actually treated you like a person, which was paradoxical in itself, considering how infamous he is for exploiting and commodifying souls. You drove yourself mad with theories of possible agendas behind Valentino’s kindness towards you, but it was the simplest of answers really, for some reason Valentino liked you and he never denied himself of what he liked.
“You have no idea! We have a lot to catch up on, did I tell you about that bitch who was trying to spy on us?” a set arms gestures to you to sit down next to him. The next 10 minutes are spent talking frivolities with the moth. You’re not complaining, it's nice to get your mind off this dreadful day and you don’t get many.
Valentino, as always, has a lot to say, little goes on in Hell without him knowing who, what, where and why. Information, gossip, rumors, facts, if a single out of context word can be weaponized you better be aware that he knows. Pentagram city can be divided into districts and ruled by lots of different overlords, still, Valentino’s intricate web of influence and coercion stretches across all territories. Another poor soul manifests here and goes somewhere they should not be, talk to someone they should not talk to, discover something they should never know. All cases of “wrong place at the wrong time” are happily solved by a large sum of money from the moth and suddenly another thread is weaved into his web of knowledge, another secret made his. Valentino doesn’t operate like most Overlords and that’s where his power lies. He bribed and fucked his way into every major circle, every overlord’s inner circle, Hell’s best kept secret. If you were anyone in the hellish afterlife Valentino either fucked you or fucked someone very close to you.
Knowledge is power, and Hell’s gossip girl was proof of it.
You swallowed a lump you didn’t know existed, hearing the moth talk about how things changed in a matter of hours during the early post-war made you even more aware of the severity of the intel you were carrying. It was earth shattering (no pun intended) information.
Angels can be hurt. Angels can be killed. That meant a completely different way of existing in the afterlife, if this information goes public, the consequences are unpredictable and dire.
You don’t feel excitement knowing you technically can fight back, you feel pure dread.
To be completely honest, you feel like these “news” are not really news. You were pretty acquainted with politics back on Earth and this whole “omg no one knew about this! even though this was staring us right on your faces! is total bullshit. Hell is ancient, the exterminations are not a new thing, and there are some pretty smart people down here. To think that millenia after millenia masters of torture and skilled killers never thought of using heaven’s own firepower against them is wishful thinking at best. Sure, maybe after a few generations most sinners, even those who have power, may have been kept out of the loop about the chick in the holy army’s armor… but not knowing this at all just feels like a pretty convenient case of collective amnesia.
Convenient, that’s exactly what this is. It’s brutal, but that’s Hell. A scheduled massacre is a blessing to those who rule to maintain, reinforce and extend their power. And if you get lucky enough, empires will fall and you will make your move.
Vini Vidi Vici, that’s all you need to know about how Hell's politics work.
It’s true that with every massacre the Angel Army gets more and more brutal and unhinged. What was once justified as righteous mercy killings to stabilize the ever growing hellish population now is just a display of cruelty, these angels kill for sport. There have been rumors floating around of how the disproportional annihilation tactics are preparation for something bigger for a while now , and with the demonic royal families either operating totally off Pride Ring or being completely MIA, it is no wonder those influential enough are starting to get restless.
And that ties back to your first point, the thing that got you picking the skin around your nails while Valentino gossips. There’s a reason why this is being revealed now, you know how creating a narrative works, a few smart words and ideas become beasts of its own. A beast of its own that will tear anything on its way with the right fuel. The V’s have fuel to spare. Whose interest is that this information stayed hidden? Whose interest is that this information was allowed to be shared now?
Hell is constructed by layers and layers of complicated militias and parallel governance, each one a locked room of secrecy that is impossible to enter without a huge amount of connections and power.
“In a world of locked rooms, the man with the key is king. And, honey, you should see me in a crown” Valentino wisely said to you once. He’s a man of many many keys, and right now you are holding the fucking master key under your arm.
Speaking of Valentino, he notices that you dozed off and snaps his fingers, grounding you back to reality.
“My, my. You must have extremely sensitive information today to keep you from hearing the nastiest, hottest gossip of the moment babe” He takes a hit from his cigarette, an elegant and sensual move straight from an Old Hollywood film. The heart shaped smoke rings caress your face and for an instant you feel hypnotized, nodding your head profusely.
“But I already knew that” behind the rose coloured shades, you see a playful wink from his infamous red hot eyes.
The porn overlord quickly snaps his head towards the huge automatic doors, that open and reveal Vox and Velvette walking side by side exchanging looks between them that scream conspiracy.
“Sorry about the wait, my darling” Vox purrs on your way, stopping behind your chair and placing his hands on top of it, fingers dangerously close to your neck and shoulder. He pushes your hair to the side and lingers there, on your neck. “but as they say ain’t no rest for the wicked, am I right?” Velvette takes her seat beside Vox’s empty chair, meticulously placed in front of you, polite pleasantries leaving her mouth. She’s still a mystery, you never know her true stance on you, she keeps you on your toes. Does she like you? Does she hate you? Does she even care?
“If you say so, boss!” you give him your best pageant smile. “So, who’s climbing up the ladder of the food chain today?” You bat your eyelashes at him. Your performance begins.
“Aw baby, you know I love when you call me boss! keep talking dirty to me” Vox lands a wet kiss on your cheek and makes his way to his chair.
Right in front of you, so he’s always staring at you, drinking in your every move. You cannot fail, you cannot falter.
As much as you’ve gotten used to pretending, pretending you like the V’s, pretending you don’t feel disgusting inside for being here, pretending you don’t hate Alastor for putting you in this situation with a burning passion but still missing him so much you feel someday your heart will stop beating in protest to him absence, it’s still hard. Especially when Vox touches you. Your eyes focus on cybersharks swimming behind Vox’s seat and concentrate on keeping your awarding winning poker face.
“This year looks really promising I will tell you that! The orders for both your weapons and tragedy porn cameras doubled since the last extermination! I will give credit where credit is due, that fuckboy Adam knows how to put on a show!” he snaps his fingers graphs, stats and footage appears on the various screens. But it’s all irrelevant, it won’t matter when you spill your secret.
“Lot’s of veeeery interesting happenings but I thought this year we might… start differently. Let’s forget the profit talk for now, change things a little. Did you guys see anything out of the ordinary? Did something stand out?!” he spins around his Big Boss ™ chair and stops with his hand under his chin, leaning in to you like a schoolgirl with the hottest new gossip.
“Oh! I heard things -” Val also leans in getting closer to the TV overlord face.
Vox’s grin shrinks, lifting a finger in protest
“We know, we know, you always hear things Val” he replies in a monotone tone
Velvette, who spent this entire time typing away on her phone, interjects
“Look, don’t take this the wrong way girlypop” finally looking at you she asks, or rather, states the million dollar question “ but what Vox means is that we know you have something big cooking inside those files, so let’s drop the bullshit and go straight to it”
The doll puts her phone down, she knows how important this is, how this secret will probably dictate how things will go from now on. You can call Velvette many things, but she is clever and under all that attitude and posh accent lies a brilliant strategist.
“Plus, we all know you are contractually obligated to tell anyway, so spill, and can make this quick and painless to everyone involved”
Right, your cartesian, empirical proof that angels can be killed. Caught on the scene of the crime with the gun in your hands.
You don’t waste anymore time, the words leave your lips like you’re choking with the threat they present. You tell them everything: where the exorcist was killed, how he was killed, the golden ichor blood that oozed from the wound, where the body was hidden. Everyone is silent while you speak, even the mechanical sharks seem to have stopped swimming to listen.
After that you don’t remember much more of the meeting, it felt like you took the backseat of your own mind, the overwhelming feeling of dread making you so out of breath. Something is coming, something fucking coming and you can’t breathe. Anxiety sets under your skin like a second skeleton begging to crawl its way out and you find yourself sitting in one of the lavish anterooms of the V’s building.
“So, the cat’s out of the bag then” you recall hearing Vox saying when, as if on cue, a few moments before the meeting was being declared over, the emergency broadcast about the reduction of the extermination date from a year to six months was issued. You four watch the transmission and you wonder if that’s what it feels like to get the news of the end of the Cold War, the doomsday clock finally hits midnight and we are nuking each other out.
Mutual destruction assured.
Your mind wanders back to your life on earth, if life up there is better or worse these days. You died so young, everybody told you, your Untimely Demise a big topic of conversation that you yourself didn’t know much about. But nothing, nothing in all of your living years and your years from Hell to eternity could prepare you for what comes next.
“So the Radio Demon is back in town! Why is he hanging around? What does it mean for your family?”
The news hit your ears like a tsunami and you feel dizzy. It’s easy to find a big screen here and you are running to the closest one before your brain can even compute the words.
Alastor is back, Alastor is back, and he didn’t come find you.
The next sound wave is even worse, dragging you ashore to your feelings without any reprieve.
“Salutations!
Good to be back on the air! Yes, I know it's been a while, since someone with style treated hell to a broadcast
Sinners, rejoice!”
This isn’t a prank, there are no cameras and a sadistic tv host waiting for your humiliating reaction, instead all pairs of eyes in Hell are glued to the screen watching as the two Overlords fight it out.
Thus, no one notices how your entire body shakes and your vision goes black. It’s too much, and you grip the rails from the stairs that lead to the foyer for dear life. Your heart is beating out of your chest. No one notices how you cry, how you whimper Alastor’s name like a prayer, how the tears run down your face and you feel paralyzed. You want to run, a million thoughts per heartbeat making your head swim. The best you can do is collapse on the floor. So you do, you collapse trying to catch your breath as you plan your sweet escape, how you are going to Houdini yourself out of this situation right to his arms.
“Tune on in
when I'm done, your status quo will know its race is run”
You want to kiss him, you want to slap him, you want to tell him how much you missed him, you much your fucking hate him. You want him to drag you to his rooms and make you pay for cursing him out. You want him, you want your Alastor back. You cannot breathe.
“Oh, this will be fun.”
and then all the lights go out.
There’s a beginning of an uproar happening, the electric building dies a quick and unforgiving death, demons run around and Vox is flying down the stairs trying to do damage control. But even he is failing to keep his composure, because he knows. Oh how you know too.
Alastor is like a natural disaster, a shattering force that bends everything on its way with the sheer force of will. The inevitable reckoning that comes to your town, that judges and executes everyone that you love.
And now he is here.
You see the burning red hot pair of eyes first, their predatory gaze hold the entire room hostage, looking for his prey and then they land on you.
The piercing intensity of Alastor’s eyes, the flickering reds of damnation itself, regard you with surprise, elation and something more. So overbearing those eyes are, they make you shiver, bearing the weight of his gaze that penetrates deep into your soul. Your soul that is not yours anymore, it belongs to the man he hates, the man he despises.
The Radio Demon’s towering frame closes the distance between you two in five long strides, you do your best to keep yourself upright and not cower at the sight of him. He looks like Rapture and righteous torture, coming to deliver your setance. Vox knows his sentence is being delivered here and now too, so he runs, runs to you. You feel static and an electrifying pull, metal clinking. A chain. A glowing blue chain on your neck and Vox’s pulling it tight.
“What? what the fuck is going on? what’s this?” snapping your neck quickly towards Vox you whimper, you beg. The few seconds you stopped looking into Alastor’s eyes causing seething rage inside the deer demon, ire that makes the room tremble.
‘“Talk over the radio, that way everyone can hear, baby” Vox says straight at Alastor, like it is a shooting gun. The look on the TV Overlord is maniac, a sideway cocky smile that drips pettiness. Just because Vox clearly lost this battle, with all tvs and electricity on petagram city going dark, it doesn’t mean he can’t still forever tarnish this victory.
Alastor’s demonform covers the already dark building in opaque, thick shadows, radio static picks up around the room like a tornado chocking the majority of the unfortunate demons that are still inside, in a desperate attempt to seek shelter.
No words leave the radio host’s lips as he grows even taller, breaking the posh entrance of the building, debris flying down causing even more damage, the tall glass windows shatter in a million pieces courtesy of his tentacles tearing down everything on their way. The sounds of destruction and despair are loud but you haven’t been listening to the world outside you and your returned lover’s radio dial eye’s for a while. A doe caught in the headlight of his eyes the best you can do in brace for the inevitable impact that is coming your way.
In a flash of his scarlet eyes a fire ignites, the flames born from it are unnatural, behaving like a hive mind to kill and destroy.
You always knew that facing Alastor after these 7 years would not be easy, but you never imagine your reunion like this, in the midst of pomppeian fire, a wild raw power, the oncoming storm that is Alastor when he attacks.
Vox knows this fight is over, his ego hurt and today’s accounts always written as a victorious comeback from the Radio Demon, nevertheless, between the three of you Vox will always know who really won, who drew the last card, had the last laugh. He did, holding Alastor’s girl on a leash because he owns her. The soul of the woman the Radio Demon dared to love is his, the man Alastor despises with a burning passion, and that’s enough for now.
The raging flames circle the three of you and without much more flair Vox drops his act, your chain disappearing from your neck. You drop to the floor, branching yourself on all fours. You consider crawling your way to Alastor, so you can explain, so you can cry, so you can beg. You don’t know for what exactly you will be begging for: your life? his forgiveness? his punishment? you just know a lot of begging and pleading will be involved.
But the decision is made for you.
“Run, run my little darling doe” Vox commands “Run and do whatever you need to do”
You get up on your feet in a completely ungracious move and Alastor’s out of the room instantly. The flames never touch you on the way out, the outside world greets you: a cacophony of screams, sirens, burning sounds, the infernal orchestra that becomes the soundtrack of your life.
“Oh, and by the way” Vox screams from the threshold of the decaying building “we just got news that your place on Cannibal Town got trashed by some wayward sinners during extermination. But don’t worry you can always come home here, come home to me!”
You do your best to ignore his taunting, and you pray to whoever is listening that Alastor didn’t hear it. But it’s futile, the pavement where he is stepping cracks a dark cloud of static and shadows trail after him. He definitely heard and felt the implications of these words.
“Al.. Al!” you scream running after your lover.
Fuck, you’re still in heels, and those aren’t your running heels.
Kicking the damned shoes off you run faster, you cry harder and plead faster.
When you lived, your life always felt a bit surreal, weird stuff happened to you that you couldn’t really explain. People always joked that screenwriters of your life were the most creative people alive, the thing that happened to you never happened to anyone else. You died young, with a big, full life ahead of you, but you took this as gospel to your afterlife, after all everything related to your death was a mystery to you. But the things that happened to you living or dead were a raw reality impossible to make up.
The uncertainty of your death only fuels your resolve to fight for the life you found in the afterworld.
“Al, wait!” you are starting to get truly desperate, you need to get to him otherwise you are pretty certain you will drop dead here and now.
“Alastor please, please listen to me” your voice failing, you finally choking from the smoke, from the suppressed tears. If Alastor doesn’t hear you now you are not sure you can carry on after him, you’re too tired too scared. You him to save you like the damsel in distress you are right now so bad.
Alastor dramatically comes to a halt.
“I. am. Not. Having. This. Conversation. Here.” his voice is staggered, still. Filled with static and a murderous edge to it. His long arms catch your wrist and pull you close, flush against his chest, you almost stumble but a powerful arm around your waist locks you tight to him.
It’s the first touch in seven years, your legs shake at the realization that he’s real, he’s here. You lock your arms around his neck, the familiar fabric of his overcoat, the soft strands of his hair, they all feel like coming home.
Something inside Alastor snaps when he remembers, when he feels how small you are in comparison to him, only one arm securing you safely to him. Some paradoxical fight starts inside him, wild wild want, wild wild rage against tameness, the docile calm you bring whenever you are at his side.
The world disappears for a few seconds as darkness engulfs both of you, inside the black moving vacuum only the two of you exist, greeting each other in bloody homecoming.
Alastor takes you back to the Hotel, landing with a low thump inside his room. For a second his hand supports the small of your back, preventing you from falling forward. After all it’s been 7 years since you shadowtravelled with him, he knows you are terribly out of practice.
His consideration towards you only lasts this precious second thought, because he makes his way across the room, creating as much distance as he can between the two of you. Your touch disarms him, he is aware of that since the first time your hand brushed against his, the first time his lips ghosted on top of your knuckles. If Alastor is touching you he is extremely likely to get soft, to remember how much you mean to him, what you do to him, so he will be merciful. And right now the last thing the deer demon wants is to be disarmed, to show you mercy. He can feel your betrayal burning inside his veins, clouding his judgment with ire and jealousy.
Alastor doesn’t fight those feelings, on the contrary, he lets them take him by storm adding fuel to his already bad temper. That’s the only way he can face you now, that’s the only way he can make you understand.
You don’t get any time to gather your bearings, from the corner of your eye you notice a forest. His room is bigger on the inside and has a fucking conservation area but that’s hardly the most pressing matter at the moment. The pressing matter at the moment is that you are getting whiplash from touching your demon lover for the first time in seven years and his subsequent refusal to touch you, stationing himself across the room to you.
Why isn’t he with you? by your side as you ride the shockwaves of today together? You are scared, but above all you feel overwhelming sadness.
“How did it happen?” he finally snaps, breaking the deafening silence. It’s the first time Alastor regards you, directly, in 7 years and the weight his words bare is so heavy you wish for more of the silence. “Tell me, how did it happen?” his eyes are wild, dangerously close to radio dials.
“How did it happen? You tell me Alastor! You left me, you fucking left me!” you wish you could be your usually articulated self, you rehearsed this conversation so many times in your mind and in none of them you started with such venom on your lips. But it has been too long, and maybe the poison from all those years alone and afraid beside Vox drips through.
The Radio Demon sees the tears that fall profusely from your big doe eyes, and they sting more than an acclaimed torturer like him could have anticipated. Alastor finds himself still disarmed, because with every single glistening tear that falls he can see how hurt, how scared you are. He is the only one allowed to make you scared, he owns your fear.
But that’s the problem isn’t it? He owns nothing. Vox does. And that realization turns him back to feeling seething rage.
“So my mere absence is enough to change your devotion? Is me being here the only thing that stopped you from falling into his arms?” more poison. By the end of the night you both will choke on it.
“Al.. Al” you are sobbing now, your throat tightens and it’s hard to breath it’s hard to speak. “ I had to do it. You don’t get it, you don’t get it.” your voice breaks “hemademedoit, hemademedoit!!”. You swallow half the words, whimpering, as if you say it fast enough the action will quickly become the past, as if the memories won’t haunt you. And yet the memories flood your mind
A dim-lit room, the smell of blood and something burning.
“He is gone baby, and he isn’t coming back”
Electricity makes the hairs on the back of your neck stand up.
A stranger’s hand pushes the hair to the side of your face, dread creeps up inside of you.
“This is the only way my dear, the best decision you can make”
The same stranger’s hand grab you by the waist
“I’m the only one who can protect you now, you know that right?”
eyes that make you freeze, it’s hard to think. eyes that make it hard to say no.
“If this is hard for you, you can pretend that I’m him”
a wrong type of static pricks your lips
“This won’t hurt”
a shockwave hits your body and it feels like you are being split open
You have to steady yourself on the closest piece of furniture. You cower as the repressed memories from the night you finally gave in to Vox assault your mind, trying to make yourself as small as possible, like he is coming back to do it all again. Cries and incoherent words leave your lips and you don’t know if you actually said what happened or if this entire time you have just been crying. You entire body hurts as you hyperventilate “Al, I’m so sorry” you whisper
That’s what undoes Alastor, you curling yourself in a ball, defeated and scared at the ghost of the man he hates. You looking away from him like you are undeserving of him, of his punishment, of his love. Like you are tainted. Alastor can’t make the exact words of your confession about how it happened, but he heard enough. Vox would never make you come to him willingly, Alastor knows that. Whatever Vox did - and Alastor has a lot of ideas of what he did - he will pay double for it.
Alastor’s blackened heart shatters when he calls your name and you don’t look up to meet his eyes, like you always do. He was always your lantern for when you were drowning. He meant to break you, hurt you like that. He just wanted to make you come to him, beg for his forgiveness, beg him to soothe the pain.
“Mon coeur, my sweet darling doe you are safe” Alastor voice goes so soft it hurts “Don’t fret, it’s in the past, it’s over, you are safe with me now as you are meant to be” he coos.
Still, you can’t read your lover’s mind. So you don’t know his heart is shattered, you don’t know how much he loathes himself for letting this get this far. You are so caught up on your own feelings, reeling the rage and the memories that you miss the softness of his voice and his outstretched hard and you inevitably choke on the poison.
“No. No!” you snap “You don’t get to say that. You have no right to say that!” you scream as you get up “I’m not safe, I will never be safe because you weren’t there to protect me, you promised Alastor, you fucking promised” the poison is now inside you, heartstopping waves of hurt consume your body and sprit. Right now the same burning passion that makes you heart beat for Alastor makes you hate him too. You were never good with ugly feelings, you always pride yourself for being soft to be strong. Your kindness and act of rebellion during the hellish reality you lived. You were never good with bad feelings, so you do something you never thought you’d do.
You shove the Radio Demon, that man you love so much it drives you to insanity. You shove him because the shame is too much, all the ugly feelings ball up inside, convincing you that you don’t deserve him, that you already lost him. And you won’t survive his dismissal.
You never talked back to him, you never raised your voice. Not because you were afraid to, but because you never had to, hence the reason why Alastor is so taken aback that your pitiful attempt of violence actually moves him from where he was standing.
Alastor shoves you back, pushing you up against the wall with a searing kiss. He kisses you like you are his last chance at salvation, like he wants to be redeemed. He licks your lips as you struggle to catch your breath, pushing his hips hard against your core, making you straddle him. Alastor doesn’t grant you a moment of reprieve, his lips come crashing down on yours again, his tongue inside your mouth dancing to a madman’s tune. He does what he does best, he takes and takes and takes. He takes your breath away, he takes all the callous words that threaten to leave your lips, aimed at him.
You succumb to your demon lover, your nails dig into his skin and he moans inside your mouth, he bites your lips enough to draw blood. In the end Alastor is still Alastor, and of course he gets all hot and bothered when fighting. You feel delirious with the taste of his lips, your blood and your salty tears mixing together, an unholy ambrosia. His hardness press just the right way to make you sing creating a current of desire after a seven year long drought.
His hands are quick, ridding up your shirt making he grab your ass and then your hips, strong enough to bruise. His clawed finger is already tweaking your nipple that way he knows you love. Your bravado melts, in perfect synchrony to when he sinks his teeth deep into your neck, drinking everything: that wretched poison that tarnished your words, the sacred warmth of your blood. You moan his name like a prayer that he promptly answers, he’s kissing you like a drowning man again, your blood on his lips painting your lips red like you both just drank from the holy grail, his hand cups your other breast and you vow to never speak to him like that again, only if it’s gonna get you up against the wall like that with him.
And then he stops.
“I hope this kiss haunts you” he says, voice still drunk with desire, low and threatening. He swiftly moves you off him, walking away and creating the same distance from when this all started “haunts your every breath, finds its way inside your every waking moment until you are mad with regret”
You are bewildered, eyes widening in disbelief. What is he doing? How can he go from 0 to a 100 so fast?
“I hope this kiss haunts you, so you never forget that you were the only woman who ever had me at the palm of her hand and you decided to throw it all away with that calamitous cynicism of yours.”
So that’s what’s happening. You can never expect to beat a master at his own game, Alastor is still cruel when he is merciful. When push comes to shove he will always win. There’s only so far you can get with taunting his repentance, playing with his heart laid bare at your feet, filled with sorrow and begging for forgiveness. He was ready to apologize, to dry your tears and soothe your fears, worshiping your delicious body and the ground you walked on. He was ready to admit that this was half his fault until your venom stung him beyond the realm of spoken word.
“I understand it now, it must be hard for you to cope with your own decisions, your own failings, so you take it all on me. I hope you remember this when you come back to beg, on your knees for my forgiveness. And trust me, you will.” Of course Alastor would torture you with the knowlodge of his guilt and despair, the loss of his benevolence, the promise of desire and carnality. He will always be a torturer at heart, and you forgot that’s the first rule you need to always remember when dealing with him.
“You’ve got your demons darling” never was your precious pet name said with such disdain. Static starts to gather around you, and in a flash his hand is on your neck
“and they all, Look. Like. Me” his voice is distorted when he finishes cursing you, there’s a tempest behind his eyes that entraps you, the burning red of his irises condemn you.
The Radio demon is a raging fire, an oncoming storm. But he is also meticulous, cruel and calculating, if you dared to question him, to step on the grace he gladly gave you, you clearly were aware of everything he did to lull his absence. All the plans and contingencies he made to hush your worrying thoughts about him and bathe your threshing heart on tranquiline waters.
And you decided to mock it. To mock him and his love for you.
You are crying again, but this time Alastor is fucking glad he was the one to hurt you, to reduce you to a mess of regret and tears.
Tonight in Hell, power shifts from one Overlord to another. Sinners plan and freak out accordingly.
But their machinations are all meaningless.
The 7 years you spent away from Alastor made you sad, the three years spent on Vox’s side made you bitter. The V’s operate on poison, it’s their fuel. And maybe the poison drips through.
Tonight you drank the poison and it broke you.
Tonight, for the first time, the poison broke Alastor too.
#HEY BUNNY ANON THIS ONE IS FOR YOU I NEVER FORGET A REQUEST I TAKE 5 MONTHS BUT I DONT FORGET IT#alastor x reader#alastor x reader smut#alastor x you#alastor fanfic#hazbin hotel x reader#the radio demon x you#im insaneeeeeeeee#baixaria#im sorry everyone#alastor#the radio demon#hazbin hotel fic
202 notes
·
View notes
Text
moiraine hopeful post-series fanworks
there's a distinct lack of post-series happy Moiraine and I'm really feeling that lack right now, so I thought maybe others would appreciate this list! this is not comprehensive, but includes my favorites that are complete or actively ongoing. if you have other fanworks to add, please do in a comment or reblog!
disclaimer: some of these are pretty bleak, because let's be honest the way the series ends for Moiraine is bleak. but they all have hopeful endings at the very least.
disclaimer 2: basically all of these fics have TWs for PTSD, nightmares, and general Finn-induced trauma. some also include discussion of disordered eating, rape, and suicidal thoughts/attempts. check the tags, stay safe, and let me know if you want a more specific list of triggers for any fic.
💙 💙 💙
Moiraine and Siuan (Tear)
of course this section has to start with In This Life, @lakeofsilverpike's 475,000 word (and counting!) story that starts right after the Last Battle and spans years of Moiraine and Siuan healing and building a life together in Tear. everyone lives AU with minimal plot, lots of hurt/comfort and fluff. also lots of mangoes.
if you don't feel like reading half a million words, there's also the fishing boat by iamasecret (6k) with the same vibe. cuddling and prank wars and processing trauma, yay.
here's some beautiful post-LB art by @flo-n-flon. it fits beautifully with the first wind of spring by RiddleRedCoats (32k), which is a Siuaraine retelling of the end of AMoL from Siuan and Moiraine's POVs.
and, because the end of AMoL needs a lot of fixing, there's also Falling Back To You by britomart from Nynaeve and Moiraine's perspective, which also includes a beautiful Moiraine-Lan reunion. spoiler that Siuan spends the whole fic unconscious, so we don't get to see their happy future, but it is a promise that there will be a happy future for them.
the third and fourth scenes of The Proper Care and Feeding of Pufferfish, also by @lakeofsilverpike, tackle Moiraine's issues with food after Sindhol. this one is very special to me.
also, shameless self-plug for jagged shore of hope (1.6k) which is one of my favorite things I've ever written. it's very angsty but ends on a hopeful note.
grounding by @gelphienation (5k) is an absolutely beautiful character study of Moiraine healing and her relationship with Siuan evolving. I've only reread this once because it makes me absolutely batshit, it's so good.
💙 💙 💙
Moiraine and Lan (Malkier)
For All the Perfect Things That I Doubt by MythNinesevenine (15k) was written before the TV show so it's refreshingly unique. Moiraine, Lan and Nynaeve are in a poly romantic relationship but I wouldn't say it's a focus of the fic. very cool exploration of Finn magic, and Moiraine pushing herself to the limits as always but being around people who care for her.
pairs very well with this beautiful piece by @pien-art of Nynaeve, Mo and Lan being all warm and domestic in Malkier 🥹
Masks by AndromedaAzure (60k) is one of my favorite fics of all time. only the last few chapters take place in Malkier, but it's a Moiraine/Lan fic about them reconnecting and slowly rebuilding their lives together. this one does have a strong focus on the romance and a few explicit scenes, so DLDR.
Something Like A Pattern by aptasi (13k) focuses on repairing Moiraine and Lan's (platonic) relationship, with the help of Nynaeve and Thom. it's incredible but I debated including it because it's one of the most emotionally harrowing fics I've ever read. it's a lot of struggle but ends on a tentatively hopeful note. Mo/Thom is a very present relationship but not the focus.
and for a palate cleanser after all the crying caused by the last two fics, a feeling so peculiar by @flowingtune (2k) is a cozy Mo/Lan one-shot where they cuddle in bed reflecting on life after the Last Battle. it fills in what most of the main characters have been up to, with a focus on the families they've been building.
💙 💙 💙
Moiraine and Thom
(this section is all aptasi and I'm not sorry. I've read some others and none have hit the same way. if anyone is looking, I do have some more specific recs but I can't recommend any Mo/Thom post-series longfics without caveats.)
Too by aptasi is only 300 words but it makes me want to cry for 300 hours, in a good way. Moiraine/Thom relationship is present but not focused on.
Routine (1.3k) is soothing smut. I find it very cute and comforting.
Makings is another drabble I adore, and the final lines are a fitting end to this post:
They did not destroy me. They tried. I may cry when you touch me but I am still me. And we are still us.
💙 💙 💙
40 notes
·
View notes
Text
Tin's Favorite Sterek Fics (Part 6)
Hello, hello, hello, and welcome to the sixth installment of this little series of mine! Thank you all again for likes and shares on the previous parts. You all continue to blow me away with your support for this project of mine. Once again, smooches and squeezy-hugs to you all! But only if you want them.
As a quick heads up, we're entering into the "December 2012" era of fics, so you might start seeing a bit of a Christmas theme going on for a for a little bit. Generally, I don't prefer Christmas fics myself, but I'm a sucker for kid and pack fics (you may have already been able to tell), and those tropes tend to work well in a Christmas setting. Consider yourselves warned!
Okay, that's all from me for now. Ta-ta!
List and link to previous/next part(s) below the cut.
************************************************************************
DISCLAIMER: This is me warning you all that some of the fics I've included in this list may cover explicit, dark, and/or "taboo" subject matters. I cannot express enough how little I care what anyone thinks about any of that; all I want is for you to use caution when reading anything I've listed here and to please review and heed whatever tags the authors have provided in order to keep yourselves safe. Your experience from this point on is your own responsibility, not mine and not the authors'.
************************************************************************
Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4 | Part 5 | Part 6 | Part 7 | Part 8 | Part 9 | Part 10 | Part 11 | Part 12 | Part 13 | Part 14 | Part 15 | Part 16 | Part 17 | Part 18 | Part 19 | Part 20
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Nothing Satisfies Me But Your Soul by fadedhues (NR | 1/1 | 1,259)
“My name is Death,” he sings softly, and it’s fucking pretty, like he’s singing a lullaby to the winter sky, “and the end is here.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
must be a devil between us by hoars (NR | 1/1 | 2,081)
"What? Why would-- Derek, why would your daemon encourage mine to touch you?" Stiles fakes calm well, but his heart gives him away.
"Because Luminera is a deviant." He shrugs. He accepted Luminera's reckless behavior years ago.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
souls of mischief by hoars (M | 2/2 | 2,695)
Stiles’ first memory of his mom is green.
Her green eyes, her green dresses, her green scarves, her green blouses and her green barrettes.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
with the darkness fed by Rena (NR | 1/1 | 2,835)
It takes him several tries to dial the right number; his hands are slippery with blood (warm and sticky and bright red) and his entire body is shaking with the aftermath of puking his guts out, his breath is burning in his lungs and the phone keeps eluding his grasp.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
What Could Have Been by thingcalledlove (G | 1/1 | 2,971)
The camera zooms in on the face of a very beautiful woman who looks vaguely familiar.
“Who’s the babe?” Stiles jokes, turning to look over at Derek.
“My mom,” Derek replies with a glare.
“Oh, shit, dude, I’m sor—” Stiles breaks off his apology as his eyes drift back towards the screen. Beside Mrs. Hale is another familiar face. One he hasn’t seen in a long time. His mother.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I Don't Want To Be Saved by Lapin (M | 1/1 | 3,132)
And everyone, everyone has their own ideas about this relationship, they all say the same things, they all do. "He's not good for you," "It's Derek," "This is the fourth night in a row," "What kind of asshole dates a high schooler?" "I'm not okay with this."
But Stiles pulls the red hood up, wanders from the path, and he's picking flowers, and he's breathing, "My, what big teeth you have," and Derek bares his fangs, and yeah. Fuck them.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Will Wonders Never Cease by thecheekydragon (T | 1/1 | 3,632)
Sheriff Stilinski wonders how Derek Hale fits into his working theory of a gigantic, two-ton pissed off moose shot-putting his son’s jeep.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Practically Perfect by betp (NR | 1/1 | 3,688)
WE NEED A NANNY PROBALLY. Reqirments: - eyes light up - wants to go places - can travel between dimentions - likes cheesebergers - a wear wolf - lisens to good music - SUPER STRONG - favorit color is pink - has friends who can fly - will merry our Dad
There is a stick figure drawing of a werewolf with red eyes and bared teeth, marrying Stiles on a cloud.
Or, "The one that has next to nothing to do with the kids." This is a straight-up unapologetic Mary Poppins AU.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Laura is Badass by hoars (NR | 1/1 | 5,079)
Laura's not expecting two teenage boys to burst into the bakery, brandishing lacrosse sticks yelling about “Kidnap!” and “Pedobears!” and “Sex slaves are illegal!”
She’s flabbergasted.
“Cupcake?” Derek offers.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
When You Stop Believing in Santa You Get Underwear by owlpostagain (T | 1/1 | 7,817)
There are some salvageable things though. A virtually untouched heavy slate sign that says, engraved in an ornate script that confirms at least one person in the Hale family had a sense of humor (Stiles has a horrible suspicion it might have been Peter), When You Stop Believing in Santa You Get Underwear.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Beltane by DevilDoll (E | 1/1 | 8,254)
"Watching Stiles heal someone has always been a little uncomfortable for Derek, like he's seeing something intimate and private that shouldn't have an audience. That's nothing compared to how it feels." This is an AU in which Stiles has magical healing powers.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Your Words Are Robbery by dedougal (E | 1/1 | 12,127)
When Stiles is dragged back to Beacon Hills, he has to face everything he left behind.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
cool story, bro by drunktuesdays (E | 1/1 | 13,087)
Based on a truly ridiculous conversation with Kalpurna about a hypothetical Stilinski Twins situation that ended up sounding something like:
“FUUUUUUCK, is it a sweet valley high situation where Stiles is very aware that his twin is way more attractive and confident than he is, EVEN THOUGH THEY'RE IDENTICAL, and he always ends up with the hotter significant others and more friends and Stiles guesses that's why he's attracted to the pack at first, because it's something that's just his, not his twin's too. But of course, Stiles's twin gets bit and now he's part of Derek's pack, and Derek doesn't snap at him like he snaps at Stiles, never slams him into things, fucking FIGURES, STILES'S TWIN GETS EVERYTHIIIIIIIING.”
Kalpurna/good ideas OTP.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Stay. by paradis (E | 1/1 | 15,537)
He leaves because the press of Derek’s lips and the sting of his teeth against Stiles’ neck are still burning his skin, and he can’t stop touching them, but then he remembers Derek telling him he’s not pack, he never was, and that he doesn’t belong here.
He leaves because Lydia asks him too, but he doesn’t go back to Beacon Hills because no one asked him to come back.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
What To Expect When You're Expecting (A Litter of Sourwolf Puppies) by Brego_Mellon_Nin (E | 1/1 | 17,422)
The Sheriff sighs and plops down in a chair opposite his son.
“Stiles, I’m going crazy here. We need to get you to a doctor. You sleep like you’re trying to get into the Guinness Book of World Records, and your eating habits are bizarre! You vomit around the clock and for some reason only the tea your mother used when she was pregnant will get your stomach to settle down for any length of time. Is there something you aren’t telling me? Can werewolves get guys pregnant? I’ve noticed how you look at that Hale kid-”
Stiles meeps and flails, sloshing tea down his front. Luckily it’s not scalding anymore, but still hot, so he jumps up and wrenches his shirt off.
“God, dad, no! Guys can’t get pregnant, that’s ridiculous, it’s like...”
“Like werewolves being real?” his dad questions, deadpan.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Home by coffeeinallcaps (E | 1/1 | 18,464)
Derek has bought a beautiful house. Stiles can't stay away. (In which everyone hangs out at Derek's place all the time and Stiles tries but fails not to fall for a certain socially inept alpha.)
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Assistant to the Consulting Detectives by idyll (T | 9/9 | 18,674)
Stiles is going to NYU and ends up working for Sherlock and Joan.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Metamorphsis by happyevraftr (E | 1/1 | 20,755)
Life isn’t easy for Stiles Stilinski. This is a truth he’d come to accept a long time ago, so it’s no surprise when an enemy pack shows up in town with a mysterious Alpha that’s hell bent on revenge. Things escalate quickly when Erica goes missing and Isaac is attacked by the new pack. As if that isn’t enough to handle, Stiles own body begins to betray him and he must decide whether to die as a human, or live as a werewolf.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The Birthday Fic by seussian (E | 1/1 | 21,066)
It's Derek's 30th birthday, and Erica and Boyd have been kidnapped. Again.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Tutor!Verse series by betp (10 works | NR-M | 41,579)
They meet when Derek is seventeen and hates history almost as much as he hates his ex, Kate, and Stiles is sixteen and taking junior-level history classes. Then they fall in love and do dates on each other and I didn't mean for any of this to happen. By which I mean Sterek fic!
1. Not Another Sterek Romance (It Is Absolutely Another Sterek Romance) (T | 1/1 | 2,405) In which Derek is the worst at history and Stiles wears glasses. 2. Boys, Interrupted (NR | 1/1 | 1,329) "I am the result of your academic ennui," Stiles summarises. 3. Jeepin' (M | 1/1 | 1,368) Stiles warns Derek four days in advance, resulting in Derek unable to concentrate in any of his classes that Friday, because all he can think about is his impending gay deflowering, which--jesus fucking christ. 4. Peer Pressure (T | 1/1 | 1,615) "Can't even answer a simple question, he's too good for that. I hope he knows what we do to kids who are too good to talk to us." 5. Golden (NR | 1/1 | 947) "It's like a recipe for a summer romance movie from the 80s." 6. Catch Me a Catch (NR | 1/1 | 1,828) In which Allison will never understand Stiles' sense of humour, Scott will never understand what Stiles sees in Derek, and Derek wonders what he would spend his free time doing if he'd never met Stiles. (The answer is CoD and literally nothing else.) 7. Education (NR | 1/1 | 2,990) "I'll try anything once." He pauses. "With you. Only with you."
In which Stiles and Derek have been dating for three years, and Derek decides to try something new. 8. Viridian (NR | 1/1 | 5,967) "Dude, forget Stiles." 9. Biological Imperative (NR | 1/1 | 2,206) "I want to have children with you someday," Derek interjects firmly. "Not that I know why I seem to think that would be a good idea." Tin here. Just wanted to pop in and say that this part (part 9) is the conclusion to this series as the next part is a WIP reboot of the series.
10. i brought my pencil (NR | 3/? | 20,924) Your typical, classic nerd/jock au, but with a shittier attitude. (A reboot of this series. Sorry guys.)
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
************************************************************************
#teen wolf#sterek#derek hale#stiles stilinski#sterek fic rec list#sterek fic rec#fic rec list#rec list#fic rec#tin's rec lists
102 notes
·
View notes
Text
Like Real People Do | Ch. 8
Sweet Lips on My Lips
Summary: Everything comes to a head between you and Tommy. The younger Miller can’t take not being yours anymore so he does anything to make you happy.
|| angst, jackson!tommy, jackson!joel, smut, jackson!tommy x f!reader, reader is afab, tommy au, maria and tommy are not together in this fic, happy ending||
Notes: And that’s all she wrote…FOR NOW! Thank you so much to all the wonderful humans who read these words. I’m so happy you’re here! If you wanted to be added to the tag list for my next fic starring our brooding General Acacius OR my next Joel fic, please comment below and I’ll add you! 💛
The characters, names and characterizations belong to HBO Max and The Last of Us franchise. This work is my creative property and aside from re-blogs and shares, I do not give permission to share or copy my work without permission or consent.
Previous Chapter.
It was two full weeks before the council would even consider letting you back into the patrol rotation. Your days were spent mulling around the house, trying to find ways to be useful and failing. About once a day, you ventured out of your home only to be steered back inside by Joel, Maria or Jesse. You even began sneaking out to see if there was something you could do - deliveries to make, errands to run, anything.
Each morning when you bounded onto your porch to find a task for the day, a paper brown bag was always waiting for you. Sometimes it held garden-fresh squash and potatoes. Othertimes it was a bag of tea or a fresh shirt from a recent trade. There was never a note or an indicator of who it might be from. But you knew.
Tommy made it a habit to stop by your place before starting his day. His routine, which once began with diving into work, started with delivering the bag he curated the day before to your front stoop. His eyes were constantly scanning trade deliveries, produce boxes and the donations box to see if there was anything he could grab for you. And before bed each night, he put together his package for you and set it on the kitchen table, ready for your morning delivery.
Of course, the gossip around town was running wild following his outburst at the town gates when they brought you home. Everyone knows that Tommy came running like he was on the verge of losing something precious, and they also know that Joel was one who brought you home. Very few noticed Tommy walking down your front path that very same night, leaving with tears running down his cheeks.
A select few knew with certainty the dynamics between you and the younger Miller brother. Seth, Joel and now by association, Ellie. She’d seen the panic in her Uncle Tommy’s eyes and, of course, had a million questions for Joel once he’d returned home after you’d cried yourself to sleep.
Now it seemed as if the entire town was on edge, wondering what flame would spark and what exactly would set it off. The Miller brothers couldn’t navigate through town with a wandering eye trailing their every movement. The more curious town residents gathered the courage to question Ellie and even Maria, who was known to be friendly with Tommy, about what was happening.
Everyone was tight-lipped. Those intimate with the situation (Tommy, Joel and Ellie) didn’t want to betray your trust, and others were waiting to see what exactly you would do.
You, however, were too busy sneaking around town trying to find ways to be useful and failing.
When you were finally added back to the patrol, Joel made quite the fuss to make sure you were his partner so he could keep an eagle eye on you. You pushed back against the protection at first, but truth be told, it was nice to have someone on your side looking out for you.
Tommy also secretly arranged the patrol schedule to ensure that you and Joel would be permanent patrol partners in the near future. He wanted you safe and comfortable, and he knew you would be both with his brother at your side.
Joel was better for you.
This was how he navigated each day between making sure you had enough to eat and things to keep you comfortable. He’d done nothing but hurt you, so if he could ensure you were safe and looked after by his brother, he would move heaven and earth to make sure that happened. No matter how it gutted him.
However, it didn’t matter how saintly he was attempting to be. His heart rate would spike whenever he saw you smile at Joel or hear his brother mention something you said or did on patrol. He was supposed to belong to you. He wasn’t good for you. He knew that. And he tried to convince himself this was for the better, watching you smile on patrol and laugh with Joel.
But it felt so wrong.
His countenance finally snapped when he was reviewing a shipment from a nearby settlement of dried and canned goods one afternoon. He heard laughing across the open town entrance and looked up to see you and Joel enter the gates astride two horses. He squinted against the falling snow, and sure enough, you were smiling, cherry-cheeked and happy. With Joel.
He couldn’t help what happened next, but his footsteps hurried over to you, driven by the desperation to see you look at him that way and the drought of unspoken words and feelings between you.
He looked at you with pleading eyes when he was finally facing you, but yours were glued to the ground. To no one’s surprise, his brother was shooting him a warning glare.
Your trio huffed in the cold air, the warm breath circulating between you until Tommy finally spoke. “So, you two now?” He couldn’t help it. His words came out heartbroken and angry.
“Tommy.” First, it came out like a warning from Joel, but when Tommy refused to tear his eyes from your avoidant form, he extended his caution in a grave tone. “You need to calm down.”
Tommy didn’t even realize he was almost panting from the sheer desire for you to talk to him and look at him. You wouldn’t look up from the ground and seemed to move closer to Joel.
He knew it was something he should want. You should be happy, and if that was with his brother, that should be something he’s willing to step aside and let happen. But he couldn’t fucking do it. He wanted a fair chance with you. He wanted to belong to you and for you to be his.
“What? Because you think I’m all mixed up, you just trade one Miller brother for the other? Was it that easy for you?” He regretted the words as soon as they left his mouth. What did he just fucking do?
Joel practically lunged at Tommy, but you shot an arm to stop him from worsening the already heated interaction. Finally, finally, you looked at him, but your eyes were a stormy, dark color.
“You don’t get to speak to me like that. You don’t get to disregard my feelings and act like the hurt one.”
His wide eyes turned into full saucers as he watched you turn on your heel to walk into town towards your home. He couldn’t even focus on his brother, a split second away from rearranging his face. He could only watch you walk away from him. Again.
“Don’t you fuckin’ dare.”
Tommy couldn’t bring himself to listen. You were walking away from him again. He turned to follow you, shoving his brother’s grip off him as he quickened his steps towards your retreating figure through the snow.
“Goddamnit, Tommy!”
He continued to ignore his brother and just walked closer and closer to you. He had to get to you.
He was finally within a foot of you by the time you’re running up your front steps and tearing open your front door. He jumped onto the porch and grabbed your door’s frame before it could slam shut. He slipped inside and continued to follow you, up your stairs and to your bedroom, where images of you were beautifully seared into his brain.
He followed you until you stood still, holding your face as tears ran down in a steady stream. When he saw your shoulders shaking, he didn’t care if you’d push him away or tell him to go to hell. He just had to hold you. So he did.
He held you as you clawed at his jacket and pushed him away, soaking his shoulder with your tears. And when your tears began to slow, he slowly dropped to your knees and continued to hold you, pressing his face to your abdomen as his own tears started.
Over and over, he apologized like a mantra. “God, I’m so fuckin’ sorry.”
He repeated your name like a prayer, something that could save the thing that was breaking down between you.
You let him hold you for a few moments before you disentangle yourself from him. You stepped back to place even an inch of space between you and shook your head.
You attempted to speak in a shaky, tear-stained voice. “How can you break my heart and accuse me of deliberately hurting you?” Your voice was small, filled with hurt.
He nodded with his own teary eyes shining at you, and leaned back on his heels to look back up at you. “Because I’m a goddamn idiot. I’m a fool. Maria and me…she’s just a good friend. I never wanted her like that. It doesn’t matter what. In every scenario, no one can make me feel the way you do. And when you were hurt…it felt like I had lost you forever. And seeing you with Joel today, it felt like I was losing you all over again.”
He took a shaky breath. “And I deserve to lose you. I do.” He looked down, and his entire body shuddered. The words barely tumbled out when he spoke next, thanks to a new onslaught of tears. “You should give Joel a chance. He’d be better for you.”
The silence between you was thick. He silently breathed, trying to control the tears he didn’t deserve to shed as you looked at him, your cheeks drying as the world shifted into focus.
You knew what you deserved. You knew what you wanted. And you knew this man before you would do whatever it took to make sure you had it.
“He would. But he isn’t the one I want.”
He slowly looked up at you with teary-eyed hope coloring his face and whispered, “I don’t deserve it, but I’ll do anything for a second chance. I swear to god.”
It took you another long moment, but you finally nodded. “I want to. I do. I just need time. I can’t love you in the shadows anymore, Tommy. I need daylight. I need mornings with you and afternoons and-”
“You love me?”
You nodded, now crying again. “So much it hurts sometimes. I don’t know when it happened and when it did, I resisted, but I do.”
He stood and quickly closed the distance between you, cradling your face.
“I’ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you.”
You gave him a small smile and fell into him, and it felt like home. You didn’t realize how much you craved the smell and feel of him, so you inhaled deeply and nuzzled his chest as he held you.
Over the next few weeks, he kept his promise, giving you space but showing you how much he loved you both in small and big ways. Whether it was walking you to patrol in the morning, making sure you had enough firewood, or shyly accepting your invitation to dinner each night. From holding you in the dark hours and grasping your hand briefly before you ran to your next errand to his brilliant smiles, he shot you across a room and found his way to you like a magnet.
You grew warm in these gestures and found yourself turning to them like the sun. And so the two of you danced through this routine, shifting from a few small moments each day to rarely spending time apart. Winter turned to spring, turned to summer, and the season’s first bonfire was that evening.
You nervously spent the day completing your tasks and doing the rare shift one patrol with Joel so you could guarantee you’d be home before evening fell. You paced your living room, and when you finally heard the tell-tale signs of Tommy bounding up your front step, you froze. Your front door creaked open, filling the door frame with his smiling form. He was carrying yours and his weekly produce rations.
“Finally got us some tomatoes!” You gave him a nervous smile and helped him carry the bounty to the kitchen. You bit your lip nervously as he began unloading the bags. After a moment, he paused and looked at you curiously.
“Everythin’ okay? Why are you so wound up?”
You twisted your hands together and nodded. “Well, I guess you could say I’m nervous.”
“Why?”
“Because there’s this guy. And I was wondering if maybe he wanted to go to the bonfire tonight. With me. But he’s been gone all day.” You had been studying the faded tiles on your kitchen floor and finally peeked up at him. The fucker was smirking.
He took one exaggerated step forward. “You thinkin’ he might say no?”
You attempted a playful shrug and shook your head, a small smile coloring the corners of your lips. “No. He seems pretty crazy about me. But we’ve never really been on a date.”
Tommy smiled and said, “You should ask him. Take a chance. You might be surprised.”
You bit your lip nervously again. “You think so?”
He nodded again, his smile only growing. You took another deep breath and finally asked like a fumbling teenager, “Tommy, will you go to the bonfire with me?”
He took a long beat to answer. Long enough that your eyes widened incredulously.
He saw the panic fill your eyes and stepped forward to place his hands on your hips to tug you flush against him. “Baby, I will go to every bonfire with you.”
You smiled brilliantly up at him as he tugged your chin up. “Honey, just put your sweet lips on my lips.”
And so you did and it was a long time before the two of you separated.
La Fin. 💛
Tag List :) @lemonboi @spnfic85 @keseqna @elegantduckturtle @woodxtock
#spotify#bitter taste of honey#joel miller#joel miller x reader#joel miller x you#joel miller angst#the last of us#joel miller fanfiction#joel miller fic#tommy miller smut#tommy miller x reader#tommy miller tlou#tlou tommy#tommy miller#like real people do
36 notes
·
View notes
Text
Wrapped in Love
Pairing: Wrecker/Fem Reader
Word count: 2.8 K
Tags/warnings: Reader is a Jedi, referenced death of a sibling, grief/morning, sleeping problems, including false awakening loops/sleep paralysis, angst, hurt/comfort
Summary: As a Jedi, you’re supposed to be able to let go of people after you lose them. But when your twin brother, who is also a Jedi, is killed mid battle during the clone wars, you find your grief manifesting in a plethora of sleeping problems that you hadn’t been prone to experiencing since childhood. When it all starts to become too much, only the batch’s resident demolitions expert/human teddy bear Wrecker is able to ground you and, little by little, help you feel safe again.
Authors note: So uh... if you didn’t know, one of my older brothers unexpectedly died several weeks ago, and this is just my way of coping with my grief, as well as the sleeping problems, discussed in this fic, that I’ve developed as a result. Often, I wake up feeling deeply unsettled and like I’m not entirely real, and this is immediately followed by the thought man, I could really use the strength of Wrecker to comfort me and make me feel grounded in this moment. So basically... this is that. Also written for @wrecker-week 😁
All the lights that blink and beam within each of the cockpit’s various displays are a normal, reassuring glow of green, indicating that all sensor readings, as of this moment, are blissfully, unremarkably normal.
Wrecker, to the shock of almost everyone who knows him, doesn’t actually mind this job. Sure, it’s probably the least exciting duty he and his brothers are forced to contend with on a semi-regular basis, what with operations needing to be split between such a small crew. But someone, especially whilst they were using some of the more clandestine hyperspace routes, needed to keep a constant eye on the various monitors, particularly for the critical systems and proximity sensors to detect for foreign vessels whilst travelling around the Outer Rim.
Wrecker, having what some would call an overactive mind and as a result, an abundance of energy that needed to be burned off somehow during the long stretches of nothingness that came with extraneous hyperspace forays such as this one, could always be counted on to find something to keep himself occupied through the night.
What he hadn’t counted on, but what was quickly becoming the standard routine, was you at some point or another joining him in the cockpit.
When you had joined them, his squad had been apprehensive.
But when a Jedi general who they had later learned was your former master had asked if they had room to take you in, well...
It wasn’t like Hunter could really raise any objections to that.
So you had come aboard, and little by little they had learned of the circumstances that had brought you to them.
You were a twin, and in a slightly less-conventional Jedi upbringing, were trained in the ways of the Force alongside your brother. You both had different masters and were encouraged to find balance within your familial relationships so as not to form unhealthy attachments. But regardless, family was family, and you often found yourselves, once you had both become knights, working alongside each other and in later years fighting at each other’s side to defend peace and to protect vulnerable planets as the war tore its way across the galaxy.
Which, in the end, had made it all the more devastating when, mid battle, in a bid to protect his men, your brother was overpowered and cut down by General Grievous.
The worst part, which should have been viewed as a mercy but in reality felt like a final blow to you, was that you weren’t even there to witness his final, heroic sacrifice.
You were at the Temple, and subsequently had woken up in bed with a horrible, aching pain in your chest and an instinctive, loud, and screeching feeling that something was irrevocably and unspeakably wrong.
Even before the Temple Guards had arrived at your quarters to inform you, deep within the confines of your soul, where the ever-present song of the Force had faded into a clashing, churning dissonance within your ears, you had already known.
You were left with the shadow, the memory of him everywhere you went, and an inescapable, desperate urge to run away from it all. So, with your master unable to convince you to stay out of the fight entirely and to instead take some time to go on a meditation retreat, he had sent you to them, where you could still be of use without yours and your brother’s mutual acquaintances, friends, and the familiar settings that brought the memory of him back just to haunt you, and that with some luck, you could grieve whilst also maintaining some degree of distance from the brother and the childhood that you had lost.
The only problem now?
You’ve come to associate your bed, and by extension getting to sleep, as not safe anymore.
Your bed, of all places, should be the one place where you do feel safe. It’s warm, it’s comfortable, and it’s the place you always go when you find yourself in need of rest.
But the bed was not safe.
Bed meant lying down, going to sleep, and waking up to news that could shatter you as easily as if you were glass. Going to sleep, in the same vein, became a fretful nightly event, where you would lie down and try to convince yourself, sometimes for up to several hours, that everything was fine, that you would close your eyes, wake up in the morning, and most everything would remain the same—safe, familiar and unchanging, much like the monitors and sensor readings on the cockpit’s various displays.
And then there were the nightmares, which themselves were an issue all on their own.
The thing about nightmares is that a lot of the time, they don’t have to be this vivid, terrifying experience in which you watch as your twin brother is, viciously and without mercy, stabbed through the chest and back with two lightsabers in quick succession.
You don’t need to go to sleep at night for that image to burn behind your eyes if you happen to fixate on it too much.
Your nightmares nowadays were quiet and deceptive in their appearance, which in the end makes them all the more deeply unsettling to wake up from.
Disappointingly, in a painful twist that really shouldn’t have been all that surprising given the circumstances, they were also recurring, a remnant of your childhood that you thought you had left in your Padawan days long ago.
“False-awakening loops” your master, with patience and a seemingly endless reserve of compassion, had called them. “When you are stressed or are anticipating something stressful is about to happen, you are unable to fully relax into sleep. To try and compensate, your brain will aim to re-create the familiar scenario of waking, sometimes over and over again, in an attempt to process the stress or trauma that has triggered it.”
So, as it was, you found yourself reverting back to those subtle but frightening dreams that cropped up on particularly stressful occasions when you were a youngling.
You would wake up. You would start your day, and then something strange, disquieting, or a frightening mixture of both would slowly alert you to the fact that you were dreaming, and then, as soon as you would begin to struggle to get yourself out and actually wake up for real, it would repeat, happening up to five or six times on a loop until, somehow you were able to pull yourself out of the tangle of dreams, stumbling back into your awareness with a blurry, visceral fear that this too was not real, leaving you with the sick feeling of being caught, ensnared in a trap.
What you hadn’t accounted for, when these dreams started to disrupt your sleep more often than they ever did when you were a child, was him.
But he was there, warm and strong and so, so incredibly real when he held you in the aftermath that really, at the end of the day, falling for him had been easy.
As easy as it is for you to stumble from your bunk in this moment, quick, urgent footsteps carrying you to the cockpit, your eyes wet as you search for him until finally, finally he’s standing in front of you, and he’s real. You’re reaching for him and collapsing into his arms, legs shaky and threatening to give out, but it’s fine, he has you, and he isn’t going to let you fall.
“Oh, sweetheart.” You feel yourself being lifted, arms gently tucking you against a broad, strong chest as he sinks down into one of the cockpit seats, settling you in his lap. “We’re okay, see? You’re safe.”
His hands brush along your shoulders and back and he frowns, feeling every muscle tense, shaking uncontrollably within his hold.
“It was the usual one, wasn’t it?”
You sniffle, barely able to look up at him as you shiver, slowly nodding your head. The muscles in his arms flex against your trembling form as his hold tightens slightly.
“Oh,” he says, sounding disheartened. “I’m sorry, sweetheart.”
His hands run up and down your arms in a slow, soothing rhythm.
“I-I couldn’t move this time,” you shudder, belatedly supposing that maybe that’s why your body has decided to shake uncontrollably now that it’s been given the freedom. In all your years of experiencing these loops, sleep paralysis has never been part of the deal, and it frightened you even more than the usual, unsettling loops of false awakenings. Something about being aware of everything around you but being unable to get up or even twitch One of your fingers has rattled something deep within your bones, and it still lingers within your quivering, tensed muscles even now. “I, I could hear my alarm going off but I couldn’t...”
When you say it out loud, it feels stupid, almost ridiculous and silly and certainly not deserving of the amount of fear that’s still rolling off of you like waves right now. But Wrecker—sweet, gentle Wrecker—only gathers you closer to his chest, tender as he presses a kiss to the top of your head.
“Shh,” he soothes, his hand drawing slow, soft circles against the shaky and tensed muscles of your back. “You’ve been so brave, my sweet thing. But it’s okay, see?”
He lightly nuzzles his nose against your hair, taking a slow, steady inhale before dipping to press a soft kiss to the curve of your cheek.
“You’re safe, see?” he whispers, his breath a warm caress against your ear. “I’ve got you, mesh’la. You know I’ll keep you safe.”
“P-Promise?” you ask, trying not to grimace at how small your voice sounds.
“I promise,” Wrecker murmurs, his voice low and gravelly. All you can do is nod, dropping your head to rest against him, feeling yourself continuing to shake as his thumb gently circles between your shoulder blades.
“Do you need anything?” he asks, his voice softened. “Is there somethin’ I can do to make it better?”
“I-I don’t know,” you whisper, still shivering all over despite your best attempt to stop the uncontrollable spasms.
You don’t know how to explain it, don’t know how to tell him without sounding insane that you don’t feel 100% convinced that you’re real at the moment, but somehow, looking down at you with his brows pinched together and his expression contemplative, he figures it out anyway.
He hums a low, thoughtful sound within his chest before taking your hand between his, slowly guiding it up and beneath his shirt until your palm is pressed against the slow, steady beat of his heart.
“Breathe, cyar’ika,” he whispers, his hand still idly tracing the back of yours as he holds it there. “This is real, I promise. We’re both real, and we’re safe, and I’ve got you.”
He’s been through this particular song and dance with you many times before. By now, he knows and has learned the hard way that asking you to name five things you can see, four things you can hear, etc is often times not very helpful, only serving to stress you out further when it’s too hard for you to form the words because there isn’t a part of you that just won’t stop shaking against him.
But this though. Warm, slightly flushed bare skin beneath yours. His heartbeat is tangible, real, too vivid and too present for even the most realistic of dreams to be able to replicate. His strength, which he could so easily use against you if he wanted to, is only used to hold you gently now, the strong, comforting bulk of him, his muscles settled against you is grounding like a weighted blanket, keeping you tethered to the real and holding your thoughts back from spiraling.
“There we go,” he says in a soft murmur, lips against your hair. He’s begun to rock you gently, still cradled to his chest as your shaking slowly ebbs and subsides, leaving you limp and boneless within his arms. “Doin’ so good for me, sweetheart. You’re okay.”
You shiver, only this time it’s not out of fear. It’s out of a visceral, pure relief that floods through you as you look up into his warm, amber eyes that are bright with attentiveness and concern.
“You're real,” you whisper, your voice cracking as you reach up to brush your fingers against his cheek. You feel the resulting upward tilt of his lips and he smiles, warm, soft eyes melting with tender, sweet love as he nods his head.
“I’m real,” he confirms, reaching down to bring your hand to his lips, leaving a slow, soft kiss along the back of each knuckle. “And so are you, sweet girl.”
You nod, little by little melting into his strong embrace, and for a while the cockpit is silent save for the soft, synchronized patterns of your breathing as Wrecker’s fingers lightly stroke through your hair.
“It’s still not mornin’ yet,” he says, his voice quiet, cautious. “Do you wanna...maybe lie down for a bit and see if—”
You’re shaking your head before he’s even finished his sentence.
“No,” you say, uncaring that your voice sounds petulant like that of a child. “I can’t, Wrecker. It isn’t…my bed…it doesn’t feel safe right now.”
Your fingers curl within the material of his shirt, struggling to find the words to explain that the only thing, the only place that feels safe for you right now is here in his arms while he holds you, keeping you grounded...keeping you feeling like you’re real.
“Easy, cyar’ika, ‘s okay.”
He turns your hand over, pressing a quick kiss to the inside of your wrist.
“I’ll think of somethin’,” he promises, and sure enough, a few moments later, he has.
You watch as he returns from the bunk room, arms laden with pillows and blankets, biting your lip as you tilt your head.
“Where’d you get all those?” you ask, because even with yours and his bedding combined, it wouldn’t be this much.
“Tech’s pillow almost always ends up on the floor, and he usually ends up kicking his blanket off without even noticing during the night,” he explains, offering a small, sheepish grin.
You watch him as he arranges pillows on the floor, only sparing one which he places over his folded legs.
“Come here, sweetheart,” he beckons, and uncharacteristically timid, you do, letting him arrange you as you settle.
“This one is yours,” he says with careful and precise movements while wrapping a warm and familiar blanket around you. “This one is mine.”
You blush because before he even says it, you can already tell because the blanket smells like him.
“And this one,” he says with a flourish that makes you quietly giggle before he gently wraps you up in the last of the three blankets, “is Tech’s, and don’t worry,” he adds, being sure to tuck the blanket beneath your chin, “I’m sure he won’t mind. Now lie down for me, cyar’ika. I’ve got you.”
He gently eases you into a lying position, your head resting against the pillow that’s settled across his lap. It’s now that you realize he’s effectively swaddled you within the blankets, wrapping you up tightly like you’re in some kind of blanket burrito. You sigh, snuggling contentedly down into the soft pile of bedding.
It is safe, and his hand is in your hair, gently playing with the strands, and that, too, feels safe. You stifle a yawn, only now realizing how tired, how exhausted, really, you feel, and that as well, you know is because you’re safe.
Not only that, you realize. Specifically, it’s because you feel safe with him. Nowhere else, no one else has been able to provide that kind of comfort and surety, and you let out a breath, nuzzling your cheek against his hand when he strokes it, like a tooka asking for more pets. From the low, contented sound he makes within his chest, you don’t think he minds very much as he obliges.
“Close your eyes, mesh’la,” he coaxes, watching you as your eyes begin to flutter. “I promise I’ll be right here when you wake up.”
You’re reluctant, because you don’t want to fall back into sleep and its sometimes untrustworthy, careless hands. But you’d also do anything for Wrecker, and really he’s not actually asking you to sleep. He only wants for you to get some rest however you can manage it. So, with some trepidation, you do, his thumb gently brushing along your cheek as you finally allow your eyes to close.
When it’s morning, when you do wake up from a peaceful sleep that you somehow manage to fall into, he’s still there. Strong, OnGard and protective but so, so gentle and soft as he touches you, keeping you safe through the night, just as he promised to do.
•Thank you to @freesia-writes and @snotbuggle for these wonderful Wrecker themed dividers😊
•If you enjoyed this work, please consider leaving a comment and/or reblog. :-) They are very appreciated
#wrecker x reader#tbb wrecker x reader#wrecker#tbb wrecker#wrecker week#wrecker weeks#the bad batch fanfiction#tbb fanfiction#star wars fanfiction#the bad batch#star wars#ireadwithmyears fics
47 notes
·
View notes
Text
Silly Kafka Hibino/Reader thing ?
Summary: Kafka safely walks drunk reader home after a work get-together and makes sure they are looked after once there.
Notes: Reader insert is gender-neutral but has longer hair and some of the work loosely implies female anatomy/feminine traits.
The idea was floated in my general direction by @ceviinx in a Discord server we are in, so naturally, the fic is dedicated to her ( ◜‿◝ )♡
Link to the AO3 post above, or read the whole thing here below the break:
(STOP! Don't forget to read the tags!)
You, Kafka, and some of his work colleagues as well as colleagues of your own were all out together at a nice fancy little izakaya restaurant. Naturally, you were sitting beside Kafka. He's not anything special, but the both of you are kind of close. You aren't sure if you like like him, or if you're just fond of him. Whichever it is, everyone was drinking. You're not great at holding your drink, and your drunk self is...
“Ugh...I swear... I- uhbfh...I'm never drinking again...” Your words slur, your footing is unsteady and your legs wobble beneath you. Maybe it was one drink too many, maybe it was five. However many it was, it has resulted in you slumped over, vomit and half a drink on your shirt, shoes in your hands, braced against the body of Kafka. As gross of a state as you're in, he does his best to mind you.
“Well c'mon now, we both know that's just not true.” Kafka replies with a dry chuckle. He has one arm around your waist, the other arm holding one of yours secure around his broad shoulders. He makes an effort to hold you more steady as he guides you tentatively up some stairs. Your legs disagree with this decision, feet screaming in agony and balance completely off-kilter, but you have no choice.
“Just a little further, hold out a bit longer, ‘kay?” He reassures you, tone gentle. Your body doesn't want to, but you groan out some kind of sound of agreement as you reach the top of the stairs. Bare feet scrape against the concrete until, finally, Kafka stops in front of the door to your apartment. “Keys.” He prompts gently.
You drop your shoes on the ground, giving your pockets a good rummage as Kafka mumbles in wonderment at exactly how and when you managed to take your shoes off between here and the restaurant. Oh, there they are! You pull the keyring out of your pocket and try, embarrassingly, to insert a key into the lock. You swear you can manage it, you do this all the time, this should be easy--
“This is painful to watch.” Kafka complains, snatching up the keys with his hand and sorting through them with his finger and thumb. He selects the right key and throws the door open with ease.
Immediately, you break free of his grip to stumble into your apartment. Tripping over yourself, you crawl like an animal to your toilet. The toilet bowl calls to you, and Kafka leaves you to your own devices for a few moments as he gathers up your shoes and takes off his. He drops your keys onto the kitchen counter and joins you in the bathroom. The man squats down on the floor beside you and rubs your upper back soothingly as you spill whatever is left of your guts into the toilet.
“I'm sorry...” You whine between gasps for breath. Tears stream down your face. You sit up straighter and run the back of your hand over your mouth and the palm of the opposite hand over your eye.
Kafka raises an eyebrow at you. “Sorry? For what?” He leans closer and gathers some of your hair up, taking care to hold it behind your head. Something he realised he should have done sooner, since some of the ends of your hair are already damp with...something.
“I'm gross and drunk...” You slur out, “and-- uhb...you could be home in bed right now but-” You hunch over again and spit into the toilet, taking a few deep breaths.
When you sit back up, your hands seize the hem of your stained, baggy shirt and pull it over your head. You struggle with it, and Kafka needs to take his hand out of your hair, but eventually manage to remove the offending garment. When you do, Kafka seems to be making a very concentrated effort of keeping his eyes off of you.
“You're not gross.” He says towards the wall. “I deal with way worse at work. A little bit of puke’s not gonna count me out.” He very tentatively returns his hand to your upper back. Calloused palm rubs the smooth skin and feels comfortable. You lean over the toilet and giggle madly, your hair falling into your face before he has any time to notice through his eye contact with the wall.
“Kafka’s so cheesy.” You snort, tilting your head back and spitting your hair out of your mouth. When you catch a glimpse of him from the corner of your eye, his face is beet red from ear to ear. Despite this, his expression reads like he's trying to remain stoic. He's doing a bad job of hiding it, but your drunk brain is doing a worse job of reading into it.
Kafka helps you gather your hair out of your face with a resigned sigh, wondering to himself if there are any hair ties nearby but not wanting to risk rummaging through your things. In the few moments he takes to ponder this possibility, you've begun to wander off. Feeling a little better after throwing up all the gross, you try to stand on unsteady legs to walk across to your bathroom and Kafka has to catch you for that mistake.
“What are you doing?” The man asks, sounding a little annoyed or maybe shaken. He's holding you in his arms and you look up at him with blurry vision and blink a few times.
“I wanna bath.” You grumble. He stares at you blankly. The thought of you taking a bath when you cannot even keep your own hair out of your toilet or stand upright without support is one that ends only in disaster in his mind. But how does he convey that without sounding like a total creep?!
“Uhh...” The man holds that vowel for a while, until the note dies out on its own. You clearly need it, but... Tactfully now Kafka, don't make it weird. “By...yourself..?” No!!! That's so weird!? He reprimands himself, but you're blissfully ignorant of his internal struggle.
“Hmm..” You lean back against his chest and think about it. “I guess you can join if you wanna..?”
“THAT'S NOT WHAT I MEANT-!!” Kafka blurts, loud and flustered. He'd probably shove you away if he could do so in good conscience. The man takes a moment to collect himself. He only partially succeeds. “I just don't wantcha to drown in the damn bath! What kinda lousy friend would I be if I let that happen on my watch, huh?!”
You stick a finger in his face and shush him, but you can't help but laugh in his face too. “Shhh...I have neighbours.” You giggle, “Stop yelling and start taking me to the bathroom.” Despite the slur in your words and the childish giggling, your order leaves Kafka no room to argue. So he obliges you. Practically carries you to the bathroom and sits you down on the floor while he fiddles with your taps.
Kafka holds his hands under the stream of water to make sure the temperature is good while you undress behind him. Was your nakedness to be expected? Yes. Was it still very much to his horror? Also yes. He does a good job of hiding his reaction however. You step into the bath and sit down as it's still filling, knees close to your chest and hairbrush in hand.
Internally, Kafka winces at the thought of you getting in without at least rinsing off first. But it isn't his place to say anything about that. He pulls over the bath stool and sits next to you outside the bath.
When it appears that you're struggling with the hairbrush, he frowns and reaches out a helpful hand. He curls his fingers in a “gimme” motion and you get the idea. You hand over the hairbrush and turn your back to him.
Part of you expects to feel like your scalp is being attacked. But you're pleasantly surprised by how gentle he is. He takes a section of hair in one hand and combs the brush down through the ends of your hair, gradually moving up closer to your scalp and then moving onto the next section of hair.
It's over disappointingly quickly. You realise you'd found yourself enjoying having your hair brushed by somebody else for once. He sets aside your hairbrush and runs his fingers through your hair, seeming rather pleased with himself. You hum at the pleasant sensation and tilt your head back far enough that you're looking at him upside-down. He gives you a nervous smile. You stick your tongue out at him.
Shaking his head and rolling his eyes, Kafka stands up momentarily. He reaches for the shower hose and pulls it from its perch. “Alright.” He says decisively. You watch him gather more of your toiletries up. The water is about up to your hips when he switches the stream from the bath tap to the shower head.
“What's all that for?” You ask, running your hands through the shallow water and resting your cheek on your knees.
“Well you obviously ain't in the bath to marinate.” He replies. A large hand coaxes you to lift your head back up. You do. “Cover your eyes maybe.” He prompts. You rest both of your palms over your face. He pushes your hair back and runs the shower stream over your hair, making sure it's completely saturated before giving the rest of you a once-over with warm water. Then, he switches the shower off entirely.
You hear the snappy sound of a bottle being opened and peek between your fingers to catch a glimpse of Kafka squeezing shampoo into his palm. He closes and sets the bottle aside, rubbing his hands together. Sudsy fingers massage your scalp. You close your eyes, leaning into the touch. His hands are strong, but gentle. He isn't just ticking boxes, he's bathing you with care and intent. Your heart feels warm and your stomach is tingly -- but not in a sickly way.
Kafka reaches for the shower head again and, after prompting that you tilt your head back, gives your hair a rinse. He works the shampoo through your hair, making sure to leave no unrinsed residue behind.
Next up is conditioner, which he applies to the ends of your hair and then carefully combs out. Another rinse. He continues like this, gingerly washing each part of your body and cleaning you up nicely. The flustered and awkward Kafka from before is long gone. He's entered a flow state. It's the best you've been treated probably ever, so you have no complaints.
By the time he's almost done with you, you can barely remember ever feeling gross. You're still brutally drunk, of course. But at least you don't feel disgusting as well-- and honestly, you feel just a touch more sober now. It's as Kafka silently rubs a soapy washcloth into your back that you speak again.
“Mmm...Kafka...” Your voice is soft. Kafka perks up, his hands still continuing in their motion across your back.
“Yeah..?” He responds.
“Why are you doing all of this?” You ask him, looking over your shoulder at him. His eyes are fixed on your washcloth. He pulls it away and wrings it out over the bathwater. Just momentarily, he spares you a glance.
“I dunno. Why...wouldn't I?” He answers with a question of his own, bringing up the shower head one final time to rinse over your body. It's a fair point, yet the dusting of red on his cheeks begs a few more questions that you're in no state to pose. It doesn't make you any the less curious, though...if anything you kind of feel...hmm.
Kafka leans over the tub to pull the drain plug, arranges your toiletries back where they belong, and wanders away to find you a towel. You spend a few moments just sitting there in the draining bath. Thinking. Feeling. You hug your legs to your chest.
Not long goes by before Kafka’s voice pulls you from your thoughts. You don't quite catch what he's said but when you look up at him, he's standing beside the bath with one towel on his shoulder and another held open with his gaze averted from you. You arise from the bath and practically collapse into his chest, expecting him to wrap the towel around you. He does.
You snake your arms around him and squeeze him as tight as your body will let you. He's warm and his body is soft. He does his best to keep his cool but inside he is totally panicking. Dutiful hands wrap the towel securely around your body, but that doesn't do much for the wet hair soaking through his shirt.
For Kafka, the amount of time you cling to him is as uncomfortable as it is heavenly. The close contact flusters him, and the temporary coolness he had towards your nudity seems to have run its course. Luckily for him, it doesn't last too long. When you unwind your arms and take a half step away, he feels both relieved and disappointed. He does his best to swallow the latter feeling.
“Come on- let's go get you dressed and get you to bed, ‘kay?” He offers, slipping the second towel from his shoulder and running it over your head to dry your dripping wet hair. You look up at him with a big, stupid, drunk smile. He smiles back and helps you along the hall and into your bedroom.
Unlike him, you have a nice, spacious apartment with western style bedroom and a raised bed. One that you're eager to collapse into but Kafka makes a point of steering you towards your dresser. You huff and, begrudgingly, secure yourself a pair of underwear and a shirt. When you drop your towel without warning, you see Kafka nearly jump out of his own skin and watch him trip over himself to turn away.
You slip on your underwear and pull the shirt down over your head. Oh how nice it is to wear clean, dry clothes. You hang the towels over the end of your bed and collapse into the soft mattress. Before your body sinks into the covers, you roll over onto your back and look at Kafka, still with his back to you.
“Are you staying?” You ask. He jolts and looks over his shoulder.
“Staying? The night?” He asks back. You nod. He shifts his weight awkwardly beneath him. He didn't exactly plan to stay out, why would he have? “If you want me to...” He hums, making his way to your bedroom door. You stop him.
“Where are you going?” You call out.
“Uhh...the...tatami room..?” He replies sheepishly, worried he's done something wrong.
“Why? Stay here...” You say, patting the empty space on your large mattress. Even from here, you can hear him swallowing hard.
“Is...” Kafka stands awkwardly by the door. “Are you sure-?” He pats his hands against his sides and nervously drums his fingers across his outer thighs.
“Before I fall asleep.” You grumble with a yawn, climbing under your covers.
The man stands around looking stupid for a few more moments. His trek back towards your bed is made with stiff, robotic movements. When he sits in your bed, he's clearly tense.
“Come here.” You tug insistently at his shirt. He scoots closer and sits cross-legged now, hands in his lap. Much to your irritation. All you wanted was a free body pillow, but it seems Kafka wants to make your life harder.
“Down. Here.” You huff, clawing at him like a zombie. Finally, finally. He obliges. He uncrosses his legs and shyly slides under the duvet, laying on his back with his hands resting on his stomach. You throw an arm over his chest and wrap your leg around his, the soft material of his comfy sweatpants is nice against your bare skin.
It takes some time, but Kafka eventually relaxes. He reaches an arm out to shut off the bedside lamp and allows himself to get comfortable.
“You're a good friend...” You mumble, resting your cheek against his chest. His heart is so loud. “Good pillow too.” You giggle, squeezing his soft body tightly to yours. You feel a hand come around to gently rub your back.
“Yeah...’course I'm a good friend.” Kafka rumbles gently. It sounds like he's going to say more, but he doesn't.
Silence. At least verbally. His heart is thundering in his chest. You wonder if he can feel yours fluttering through your back. As though it could grow wings and fly off.
“Kafka...” You murmur.
“Yeah?” He looks down at you. Not that he can see much in the darkness.
“Mmm...” You hum, burying your face in his neck. “Nevermind...remind me to ask you in the morning.” You say sleepily, running your hand down his stomach to lace your fingers together with his.
“Yeah...okay...” Kafka replies, throat suddenly dry again. He squeezes your hand tightly. You allow the warmth of his body, the thumping of his heart, and the gentle circles he traces into your back lull you to sleep. In the morning, when you're more sober...you will ask him that question properly.
#it's like...a platonic interaction with romantic undertones and feelings#until it isn't !!!#kaiju number 8#kaiju no. 8#kn8#kn8 x reader#kafka hibino#kaiju no. 8 fanfic#kaiju number 8 fanfic#kn8 fanfic#kafka hibino x reader#fanfic#fanfiction#reader insert
43 notes
·
View notes
Text
Secrets of the Second Shift - (Part 3)
summary: you find out that choso is your mystery man from last weekend (part 2). finding out this news has you turning to an unexpected friend for advice. if this if this is going to work between you two, you need to set some rules. but everyone knows that rules are meant to be broken.
wordcount: 4.9k words
full fic c/w: choso smut, choso/fem!reader, choso/oc, modern!au, some plot, plot what plot, porn with plot, gentleman!choso, soft!choso, praise kink, blindfold sex, oral, fingering, vaginal sex, enemies to lovers, fingering, oral, multiple orgasms
a/n: this chapter is mostly meant to build plot, but it has has a lil banter and fairly mild spice and then some! enjoy! let me know if you want to be added to the tag list for this!
Tumblr Master List | Read this chapter on AO3!
✦✧✸✧✦ 18+ MINORS DO NOT INTERACT ✦✧✸✧✦
Choso’s words hang in the air as you try to collect your thoughts. Hello my little vixen, I didn’t expect to see you again so soon.
You try to respond but the words struggle to leave your mouth. All you can focus on are his dark brown eyes gazing into your soul as if trying to unlock the cage guarding your heart. One moment longer, and you’re terrified he might find the key.
The elevator dings, signaling the lobby.
Before you can even react, Choso releases his hold with casual ease and steps beyond the doors. It’s as if the past few seconds hadn’t completely shifted your entire world.
You follow his lead, lagging shortly behind. “I have so many questions,” you say, trying to keep your voice low in hopes no one would hear you. “But I think it’s probably best if we didn’t talk about it here.”
The lift in his brow is followed by a confident smirk. “Hmm, I guess dinner is on after all?”
His charm has you wrapped around his finger and you both know it. “I guess you’re right,” you mutter.
“So quick to agree this time. What happened to not mixing business and pleasure?” he teases.
You roll your eyes, but you can’t resist the small smile that tugs at your lips. “I think we crossed that line a long time ago.”
“Crossed? More like blew right through it…” he jokes, hoping you’d catch his drift. “which felt exceptionally good, I might add. I’ll have to return the favor one of these days.”
You lightly nudge him away, jaw dropping in disbelief. Generally speaking, you’d like to think you’re fairly quick witted, but something tells you that you’ve met your match.
Choso lets out a chuckle— it’s sincere, but just like him it remains effortlessly poised. You’re starting to envy his ability to navigate the tension without breaking a sweat.
“So where do you want to meet for dinner tonight?” you ask.
“I’ll pick you up,” His voice is smooth, almost like he's already settled the matter in his mind.
You arch your brow with a hint of suspicion, “That didn’t really answer my question.”
He stops to brace your shoulders. “Do you trust me?” The look in his eyes makes it hard to say no.
He could either be a serial killer or a completely normal guy who just wants to take you to dinner. Given your existing history, you decide to take your chances. “Fine. But if this backfires, I’m getting appetizers, an entrée, and dessert.”
His confident grin returns. “Oh, I count on it. Let’s say 7?”
You look down at your phone to check the clock. Hmm, that should be enough time. You nod in agreement and decide to exchange numbers before going your separate ways.
When you get to your car, you feel your phone buzz. Your heart skips a beat when you see the notification across the screen.
Choso: Get home safe, I’ll see you later.
The butterflies in your stomach start to build, but you try not to relish in the moment for two long. While you appreciate the kind farewell, you have other plans—and none of them involve going home.
You’ve found yourself tangled in a mess of your own making, and the only person who can help you now is the one who led you here in the first place. You make a call and wait as it rings on the other end.
When he picks up, you exhale a deep sigh. “Satoru, I need your help. I have…a situation. I’ll be there in 10.”
✦✧✸✧✦
Instead of going home, you find yourself heading to Blinded Bliss to see Satoru. While he’s technically your manager, the two of you have always operated more like friends. And you need advice—desperately.
You push open the door to Satoru’s office without knocking, immediately regretting it.
“Oh my god, seriously?” you groan, covering your face.
You find him tangled up with one of the club’s bouncers in a position that makes you wish you had bleach for your eyes. Lucky for you, you’re friendly with this one too.
“Hey Suguru didn’t expect to see you here,” you say, your gaze still shifted away.
Suguru chuckles, pulling back slightly. “Someone doesn’t know how to knock.”
You slowly peek between your fingers to see if the coast is clear. “Sorry to interrupt, but did Satoru not tell you I was coming?”
Suguru lifts himself off before making his way to the door. “He had you on speaker, we just lost track of time,” he turns back to Satoru, giving him one final kiss before heading out. “I think this is my sign to leave.”
As Suguru steps out of the office, Satoru casually zips up his slacks like nothing had happened. “This better be good—you don’t even work Mondays. What are you doing here?”
“Remember, my client from last weekend?” you say, stepping inside despite the awkwardness. “He’s a manager from the company we acquired… which means we now work together. Unfortunately that also means he’ll most likely be the one taking my promotion.” You shut your eyes tight to help relieve the stress.
Satoru leans back in his chair, rolling his eyes as if this was everyday news. “C’mon! I asked for something good!”
The vibrato in his voice brings your focus back.
He continues, “Surprising, sure—but everyone has their guilty pleasures and secrets to hide, even the corporate drones.” Satoru sighs in disappointment. “While I can’t give you work advice, I don’t think you have to worry about him spilling your secret to get ahead. If that’s all, I’m gonna call Suguru back—”
Before he can finish his thought, you add, “And I have a date with him …tonight.”
Satoru whistles low. “Wow.”
“Yeah, wow,” you agree.
The silence sits between you both while Satoru tries to think, fingers tapping thoughtfully against his chin.
After what feels like a lifetime, he finally speaks, “And this is something you want to do?” His voice is slightly tinged with concern.
You bring your hand to your temple before nodding—trying to sound certain. “Honestly, yeah.” You let out a deep sigh and seat yourself onto the chair in front of his desk.
He cocks an eyebrow, studying you carefully. "This is new for you. I’ve seen you do repeats, take regulars, but only ever inside these walls. Dating in the outside world is a bit… intimate for you, no?”
“I mean, yeah. But…I don’t know what it is. Something keeps pulling me into him, and I don’t know how to stop it.”
Satoru lets out a low, thoughtful hum before speaking. His voice is softer now, “Hmm. “What it is”, is attraction. And that "something” is emotion. No one says you have to stop it.”
You hesitate, a sudden flicker of doubt crossing your face. “But then it gets messy... and complicated.”
His gaze sharpens, and he walks toward you, stopping just in front of where you stand. He softly tilts your head up towards him. "If you know what you want, then set some boundaries. I know you—despite the damsel in distress act you put on in those rooms, we both know you’re a strong woman who gets what she wants."
A small, rueful smile tugs at the corner of your lips, but you look away, ashamed to say what will come out next. “I mean, sure, but what am I going to do about this place? Do I just stop working? Unlike my other job, I actually like it here.”
Satoru raises an eyebrow, clearly amused. He braces your shoulders to comfort you—a move Choso did not long ago. His eyes are determined when he looks at you and says, “Slow down. First and foremost, if you want to keep taking clients, don’t let anyone stop you from doing so. It’s your body, and you can choose what you want to do with it. You can take clients for ten thousand dollars, ten dollars, or zero dollars.”
You exhale and speak, but Satoru doesn't give you a chance to respond, his voice still measured. “But if you don’t want to take clients, it makes no difference to me. Hell, you could just use the room for you and twirly tops for all I care. You and I both know that we don’t do it for the money at this point—although it is a great perk.”
“You have a point there.” Before you can fully process Satoru’s words, you find your brows furrowing when you remember an unexpected phrase. “Wait, did you just call Choso twirly tops ?”
Satoru chuckles, “Yeah, you know, because of the...” He trails off, his hand making an exaggerated motion to outline the ties in Choso’s hair.
You can’t help but laugh. A smile spreads across your face, and you find yourself feeling lighter, even if just for a moment. "I can always count on you—thanks, Satoru."
Satoru waves you off, grinning. "You're welcome! You know I’m always here for you wherever you need it.” He starts to head to his chair before pausing. “…But we both know this would have easily been a phone call. So why did you really come here?"
You glance at the floor for a moment, shifting uncomfortably before lifting your gaze to meet his. “I was wondering if… I could get some clothes from The Vault?”
A mischievous look sweeps across his face. "Absolutely, you don’t even have to ask." He pauses, opening a drawer to hand you a set of keys. "But let me just say—if this guy has you eyeing The Vault…” His grin morphs into something almost wicked as he steps closer and lowers his voice, “…You. Are. Fucked.”
You laugh, but a nagging feeling in the back of your mind tells you that Satoru might be right.
As you two make your way over to The Vault, your mind begins to wonder if this is the right move. You take a deep breath and instinctively tap the space between your thumb and pointer finger to soothe your anxious thoughts. Remember, you try to tell yourself, no matter what path you’ve chosen, the stars will always align for you.
Before you know it, you’ve reached another set of platinum double doors.
Satoru dubs The Vault as his secret “supply room” (cough, sex shop) tucked away in Blinded Bliss. It’s a treasure trove filled with outfits, costumes, lingerie, toys and any sex related thing your heart desires. Typically this room is only reserved for long standing regulars to shop at before their appointments, but Satoru will always make an exception for you.
When you step inside, Satoru follows, already rifling through the racks.
“Do you have anything here that says ‘I’m interested but not desperate?” You ask.
Satoru pulls a black leather form fitting dress from the rack. Absolutely not. It’s beautiful and very sexy, but a little too sexy for a casual Monday dinner.
“Immediate pass, Satoru! It’s just one meal, not a masterclass in submission !”
“Oh sorry, let me just go over here to the Sexy Sunday Service aisle,” he teases, rolling his eyes.
You laugh, but he actually directs you to a set of more modest outfits. “Oh you’re serious.”
Both of you are sifting through the items before Satoru pulls out another one. “How about this one?” he asks, showcasing a corduroy mini dress that’s easy enough to dress down, yet fitted enough to perfectly accentuate your curves.
“You know, this is actually perfect. Thanks!”
He brings you in for a hug, and the security of his embrace relaxes you. “No problem, baby girl. Kill it tonight, I expect a full debrief on Friday.”
You slightly pull away, “Right, Friday…” your tone is filled with uncertainty.
Satoru gives you a reassuring look before bringing you back in. “If you come in …of course, no pressure.”
After locking up The Vault, Satoru walks you to your car. You fight the initial urge to check your phone to see if you’ve gotten any additional messages from Choso. When you plug your phone into the car wire, you’re disappointed to see that none are there.
You make it back home with an hour to spare and use the remaining time to freshen up and get ready. At 6:45pm, you see your phone illuminate on the bathroom counter with two new messages. Your body can’t help but be giddy at the sight.
Choso: leaving now
Choso: be there in 15
You’re all done up with 5 minutes left, and catch a final glimpse of your reflection in the hallway mirror. Your outfit hugs you in all the right places and your makeup is effortlessly on point—but still, it feels like too much .
“It’s just dinner,” you mutter to yourself, pacing back toward your room. “Why am I trying so hard?”
The urge to change into something simpler tugs at you, but before you can make a move, the sound of your ringtone fills the hallway. You glance at the screen: Choso.
You answer on the second ring. “Hello?”
“Just wanted to let you know I’m downstairs,” he says smoothly, his voice laced with that casual confidence you’re starting to recognize. “No rush though, I’m a little early. Sorry.”
Your heart skips a beat, and you give yourself a quick once-over in the mirror. Go hard or go home I guess. “Be right down,” you reply, grabbing your bag before heading out.
When you step outside, you see Choso leaning against the side of his car. When you make your way over to him, you say, “Didn’t expect you to be here so soon. Looks like someone couldn’t wait to see me.”
Your mere presence triggers a primal instinct that he can’t control. Without warning, Choso grabs you by the waist, his hand slowly trailing downward. When his fingers graze the skin near the hem of your dress, you feel a tightness building in your core.
He pulls you into him until you’re pressed against his firm chest and your leg meets the bulge growing in his pants. “Oops…guess I’m not the only one who can’t wait.”
“Very funny,” you reply. Before you pull away, your gaze locks into him. You want to stay in this moment just a little bit longer. When your eyes trail down to his lips, you find your thoughts running off to the dirtiest part of your mind. You don’t stop it though. Instead you let it consume you until you’re inches away from tasting him.
You stop your momentum just short of a kiss to see if Choso will take the bait. To your surprise he challenges every muscle in his body to show restraint. Such a gentleman.
You smile, rewarding him the only way you know how.
It feels like eternity until your lips finally meet, but when they do they crash together like endless tides being pulled by a full moon.
“Seems you couldn’t wait either,” he murmurs against your lips, his voice thick with amusement as he pulls away slightly, his forehead resting against yours.
You shift your gaze away, slightly embarrassed by the wave of passion that took over you.
He places his hand against your cheek to guide your focus back to him. “Shall we go to dinner?”
You smile and nod before he opens up the passenger door and gestures to get inside. “Your chariot awaits.”
You slide into the seat, the faint scent of leather and his cologne mixing in the air. As he gets in and starts the engine, he casts a quick glance your way. “You look great, by the way,” he mentions.
“Thanks,” you reply, smoothing the fabric of your outfit. “I was a little worried I might be overdressed.”
He smirks, his eyes briefly darting toward you. “Oh trust me you are overdressed,” he starts, placing his hand firmly across your thigh. You feel the goosebumps sweep across your skin. “I’d rather see you in nothing at all.”
Your mouth falls open slightly as you turn to him, “You are quite the comedian aren’t you?”
“I prefer to call it charming,” he quips, shooting you a grin. “You don’t like it?”
You shake your head with a soft laugh. “On the contrary, I think I like it …maybe a little too much.”
“Hate to say I told you so,” he replies smoothly, remembering his words from Friday night.
The 15 minute drive goes fairly quick, but confusion begins to set in when you see Choso slow down into a residential area. Your stomach twists when he parks in front of an apartment building, killing the engine.
“Where are we?” you ask.
“Dinner,” he says simply, nodding toward the building.
He invited you to his apartment for dinner? As the thought crosses your mind, all you can hear is Satoru’s voice ringing through your head: if you know what you want, then set some boundaries.
You take a deep breath and turn to face Choso, your brows furrowed in thought. “Listen, Choso, I hope you don’t get the wrong idea when I say this, but if we’re trying to keep things from getting messy, we need boundaries,” you begin, your voice steady despite the nerves bubbling beneath. “As much as I would love to repeat Friday, I think apartments should be off-limits. It’s too—”
Before you can finish, Choso grabs your hand to keep you from spiraling. His grip is gentle but firm, grounding you instantly. “While I am flattered that you also have an interest in continuing where we left off, I am offended that you think I just brought you here to fuck you.” The humor in his voice pulls you back to center.
Heat rises to your face as you look away, flustered.
Choso keeps his focus set on you before continuing. “Listen to me when I say that I will respect your boundaries. But since I’m new here, I haven’t tried many restaurants yet. I didn’t want to fuck up my first shot by bringing you to a shitty place so I brought you somewhere I knew would be good.”
His sincerity catches you off guard, and your heart skips a beat. You blink, momentarily stunned, before managing to reply, “That’s… so sweet of you. I appreciate that.”
Choso’s smirk grows into a genuine smile as he releases your hand. “Now if your mind is at ease,” he says, gesturing towards the door, “we’re one lobby, and 25 floors away from a delicious meal and a conversation full of answers. Will you please accept this offer of entering my apartment, just this once?”
You hesitate for a moment, but the earnestness in his voice makes it hard to say no.
“Fine,” you concede, shaking your head lightly, “just this once.”
✦✧✸✧✦
When you get off the elevator on the 25th floor, the smell of something rich and savory fills the hallway. The scent grows stronger as you get closer to his apartment. After he opens the door and gestures to you inside, you notice two plates set with silverware on the dining table across the room.
“It smells amazing, you cook?” you ask, as you’re taking off your boots by the door.
“Don’t sound so surprised,” Choso quips back, heading toward the kitchen. “Did you think I brought you here just to order take out?”
You follow his lead. “No… but I mean, you kind of strike me as the bland chicken and broccoli type.”
“Well, we both should know by now that looks can be deceiving,” he says, turning on the oven to heat up the food. He pulls out a bottle of wine from a shelf. “Care for a drink while we wait?”
After you give him a nod, he tells you to make yourself comfortable. You settle into a cozy spot on the couch and he joins you shortly after, handing you a glass of red.
Without hesitation, he jumps straight into it. “We both have questions, but please—ladies first.”
You take a sip before setting your glass down on the side table. “Ok, for starters… What brings a guy like you to a place like Blindness Bliss? You seem like you’re perfectly capable of getting anyone you’d like without having to pay for it.”
Choso pauses to collect his thoughts. “My friend Kento actually referred me there. He mentioned that he visits from time to time when he’s in town. Kento knew I had just come off of a tough week before moving here and he suggested I try it out to blow off some steam. I initially resisted, but he kept insisting and finally told me that he paid for the night. At that point I had to go.”
Kento? Never heard of him. I’ll have to ask Satoru about him one day, you think to yourself.
Choso shifts closer to you, his arm draping over your shoulder in a casual, confident movement. He puts his glass down and leans in just a little—his voice dropping to a quieter, more intimate tone. “...but seeing how things have turned out, I have no regrets.”
He slowly moves to kiss you between your neck and shoulder. “And I’d do it again.”
His kisses drift closer to your lips before you’re face to face. “...and again.”
“...and again.”
You feel the heat immediately rise to your cheeks. You can’t decide if it’s the alcohol or the feeling of his lips against your skin. Before he can reach your mouth, your finger presses against his lips to give him pause. “I believe it’s your turn to ask a question.”
Choso pulls back smiling, accepting your challenge. “Well, I could ask the same for you. Why the second shift? We both have the same position at work, which means I can assume that you don’t do it for the cash.”
You give yourself the space to think. “Well, you are right about that. It may have started out that way, but I guess I just kept doing it because I liked the way it made me feel. I spend so much time trying to prove myself at Zenin Tech, especially reporting to Naoya. It’s like I always need to keep hustling otherwise I’ll never make progress or get anywhere.” You sink into your seat and release a deep sigh. “It’s exhausting.”
Choso listens with undivided attention, absorbing every word without interruption or question.
You slowly pick yourself back up, directing your attention back to him. “But when I’m at Blinded Bliss, it’s the complete opposite. Over there I don’t need to claw my way to the top or earn respect, I already have it. I know it sounds crazy, but it’s true. I don’t know how he does it, but Satoru makes it easy for us. He truly only lets in the best of the best. So consider yourself lucky.”
Choso perks back up. “Satoru?” he asks before the realization sets in. “Ahh, yes. The guy who—”
“Oh no, wait… please don’t worry about him,” you interject quickly, holding your hands up in defense. “That thing that we did, it’s all just for show. There’s nothing between us. It’s just part of the gig, I swear.”
Choso stops your movements, his palm gently pressing against your cheek.“Hey, it’s okay—no need to get your defenses up. It's your body— what you do with it and who you choose to do it with is all up to you.”
Your jaw hangs open—savoring every last word that just left his mouth.
The moment your eyes meet, everything else in the room fades away. You feel the tension grow heavy between you while the electricity from his touch draws you both closer.
You’re close—maybe a little too close, maybe not close enough.
Once again you’re face to face but this time all you can think about is how he makes your heart race without even trying.
Before Choso leans in, he gives you one last look—it’s a look of passion and desire. It’s a look that aims to claim you the first chance he gets. He stares intently into your eyes before he whispers, “But just so you’re aware, if there’s ever another opportunity for me to be one of those people, just know I will always say yes.”
The moment stands still.
Every inch between you feels like an eternity, and you want to do everything in your power to change that.
Within moments, it finally hits. Your hands slip to the back of his neck as you crash your lips into his, planting open mouthed kisses and claiming every part of his tongue. He follows your lead, his movements are urgent and unrelenting—as if he’s been keeping himself restrained for far too long.
Without a second thought, your hands find their way to his chest, gripping the fabric of his shirt to deepen the kiss. He uses the momentum to climb on top of you until his frame pins you against the cushions, back arching to feel the warmth of his body consume you.
As he moves his mouth down the side of your neck, you take the moment to continue your thoughts—still giving in to the heat of the moment. “This brings us... to a great point." Your breath becomes slightly labored. "I meant what I said earlier... about boundaries.” Every kiss he plants on you makes it harder to speak.
Choso breaks in between kisses to say, “Yes, boundaries. I’m listening.” He slips one strap off your shoulder and pulls the neckline down just far enough to expose your breast.
“We keep our work lives and personal lives separate.” A breathy moan escapes you when his lips reach your nipple.
“Agreed,” his replies are brief but affirmative. All he can focus on is tasting every last bit of you.
The way his hands graze down your side are too distracting. To get out your remaining thoughts, you push yourselves back up completely, narrowing your eyes slightly to make your point clear. “I take back what I said earlier today about us being enemies, but that doesn’t mean I am going to back down and let Naoya hand you this promotion on a silver platter. So everything in that office is strictly professional —got it?”
He pauses for a moment, as if he’s etching every word you said into his brain. He replies with a nod to confirm. “Professional. Loud and clear. Anything else?”
“I’ve already let this slide once, but after tonight—no apartments. It’s too intimate, and we need to keep this clean.” Or as clean as it can be.
Now you’ve piqued his interest. Choso tilts his head in confusion, but doesn’t let that stop his hand from trailing towards your waist. “Hmm you have a fair point… but if apartments are off limits and the office is strictly professional, any suggestions for a neutral zone?”
Before you answer, you let his touch guide you—bringing you on top of him until you’re straddling his waist. You pull yourself towards him before you whisper, “Let’s just say I know of a place with platinum doors, that’s private enough for us to feel alone, and equipped with everything we’ll need to have a good time.”
You grind yourself into him but this time you set the pace. It’s slow—excruciatingly slow for Choso, but deliciously playful for you. “I’m currently taking offers for regulars…well, just one.”
His hands find your ass and grips you tightly, allowing his bulge to press against your clit. “Keep talking.”
You let out a quiet moan when he slips his hand underneath your dress. “...and if I like them enough it’ll be free of charge.”
For a moment, you pause—remembering his offer from earlier. “but if I recall, you did mention something about returning a favor.”
Choso returns your comment with a wicked smile before hooking his fingers into your panties, “I did say that, didn’t I?”
He finds his way to your center, teasing you with the wetness that pooled below. His fingers graze against your folds, wiping up the mess you made between your legs and you can’t help your breath as it begins to falter.
“F-fuck, Cho—” you manage to get out.
Choso wraps his arms firmly around you and sets you back down on the couch. He sets himself up to pull down your panties, alternating kisses between your inner thighs.
You feel a rush of desire dripping from your folds. "The last time you had your mouth around me, you made me feel so good.” he whispers. “Can’t wait until I get my mouth on your wet little pussy and make you feel the same.”
His breath, his touch—it drives you wild. Why does being here feel so wrong, but being with him feels so right?
As he slowly moves closer and closer to your core every nerve in your body lights up—
…Until you hear a jarring noise pierce through the room.
Beep. beep. beep. The sound of the oven timer blares from the kitchen, snapping you back to reality.
Choso pauses—looking back up at you until he processes what’s happening. When it finally clicks, he gives you a quick kiss to your clit before securing your panties back in place.
No, please—stay, your dirty mind begs.
Choso smoothly picks himself up, leaving you dumbfounded when he acts like the last few minutes never happened.
He extends his hand to help you up, but you can still see a glint of fire in his eyes. His tone is playful when he cocks his brow and says, “Well, I guess we need dinner before we get to dessert.”
--
taglist: @jud3thedude @makingtimemine @chosslut @liiiacke @trishiepo0 @celestialforce
#jjk smut#jujutsu kaisen smut#choso smut#choso kamo smut#choso x reader#choso x you#kamo choso smut#kamo choso x reader#choso kamo x reader#kamo choso#jjk x reader#jujutsu kaisen x reader
52 notes
·
View notes